《Exiled to Adventure - A Pokemon Fanfic》


 Chapter 1: Aspen Meloc

    Chapter 1: Aspen Meloc


    A lively voice from the television filled our cozy living room, where the evening sun illuminated the floor with golden rays:


    ¡°Good evening, Kanto! Today¡¯s big headline focuses on the Federation of Pok¨¦mon League¡ªbetter known as the FPL¡ªand their ongoing collaboration with the FPP, or Federation of Professors Pokemon . Together, they¡¯re unifying trainer education in every region. In a recent press release, they hinted at an advanced interregional academy program¡ªone that goes beyond traditional Gym battles and trains top performers in archaeology, Pok¨¦mon breeding, research, and more. Only the highest-ranked students at each regional academy will qualify for this elite institution, so be sure to stay tuned!¡±


    Animated graphics of beaming students and modern high-tech facilities danced on-screen, followed by a catchy commercial jingle. The broadcaster¡¯s enthusiasm was undeniable: this new advanced academy, though still in its planning stages, was already stirring excitement across Kanto, Johto, Hoenn, Sinnoh, Unova, Kalos, Alola, Galar, and Paldea.


    I let out a soft sigh and sank deeper into our well-worn couch, letting the TV chatter wash over me. Around me lay signs of my (somewhat scattered) interests: half-finished mechanical gadgets on the coffee table, a few potted berry plants by the window, and a couple of notebooks where I¡¯d scribbled everything from engineering sketches to notes on horticulture. The subtle scent of herbs drifted from the kitchen, where my grandmother had probably been experimenting with new berry-based recipes.


    ¡°Brrrrurrrrrurrrr!¡±


    At my feet, an Alolan Grimer sprawled over the plush rug. Its purple sludge glistened in the orange glow of the waning sunlight. Two feet tall¡ªmaybe a bit more¡ªand weighing around fifty pounds, it was sturdy enough to be felt when it plopped against my leg. Bright neon stripes of yellow marked its mouth,which was its only distinguishing characteristic, to digest it with a Kanto grimer, since my partner "dozy" (that''s how I decided to nickname him) was a shiny Pok¨¦mon and the shiny shape of the Alolan grimer was very similar to that of the Kanto grimer. For all its Poison-type classification, it didn¡¯t reek, which was a small miracle¡ªand the key reason I was allowed to keep it indoors.


    I reached down to pat its head, and my hand almost slipped off its slick surface. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I murmured. ¡°Another big announcement about some ¡®world-changing¡¯ academy. I guess they¡¯re always pushing for bigger, better things, right?¡±


    Grimer gave a lazy, rumbling gurgle, as though it agreed but couldn¡¯t be bothered to show more enthusiasm. If it weren¡¯t for the occasional flick of its eyes, I¡¯d assume it was half-asleep. Actually, scratch that¡ªit probably was half-asleep. Alolan Grimer might be docile by nature, but mine seemed especially lazy. It spent more time napping than any other Pok¨¦mon I¡¯d met¡ªfitting, I suppose, given that I also wasn¡¯t the most active guy in the world.


    ¡­..


    My name is Aspen Meloc. I¡¯m fifteen years old, short, a bit on the chubby side, and stuck with a babyish face that I¡¯ve never considered especially cute¡ªjust round and perpetually younger-looking. Tomorrow, I¡¯m starting my first day at the newly established Kanto Academy, which is part of a broader initiative from the FPL. Instead of letting us roam the region at age ten or twelve like in the old days, the new system requires that we attend a formal academy until we turn eighteen if we want to officially register for a League challenge. No diploma, no Gym badges. That¡¯s the rule, and my mom¡ªRosa Meloc¡ªworks in IT for the FPL, so I¡¯ve heard plenty about it.


    The door of our house opened, and Mom¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Aspen, are you watching that news again?¡±


    She appeared in the living room archway carrying two bags of groceries. Her short, dark hair was slightly mussed, and her eyes had a weary gleam that came from working long hours. Setting the bags on the kitchen table, she rubbed her temples and exhaled.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, raising the volume a notch. ¡°They¡¯re covering that advanced academy that only top students can attend. Archaeology, breeding, research, specialized battle tactics¡ªit¡¯s all so¡­ futuristic.¡±


    Mom nodded, swiping at her phone to check notifications. ¡°I¡¯ve been buried in system updates at the FPL all day. Everyone¡¯s excited, but also swamped¡ªcoordinating among so many regions isn¡¯t simple.¡± Then she looked at me more directly. ¡°You know, Aspen, your father always said you had a knack for technology. Maybe once you settle in, you¡¯ll realize you want to aim for the advanced programs, too.¡±


    I shrugged, feeling a twinge of discomfort. Dad was away in Alola, traveling or working¡ªI honestly wasn¡¯t sure. He wasn¡¯t exactly present in my day-to-day life, apart from the occasional gift. Like the Alolan Grimer egg he¡¯d shipped to me on my fourteenth birthday. It was the reason I¡¯d come to have this sleepy companion.


    Grimer let out another low rumble¡ª¡°Merrrr¡±¡ªand shifted on the rug, half burying itself in its own sludge as if it planned to doze off right then and there. I gave it a gentle nudge with my foot. ¡°Don¡¯t pass out in the doorway, buddy,¡± I teased. ¡°We have to walk around you, you know.¡±


    Mom chuckled, glancing at Grimer¡¯s content expression. ¡°I swear that thing could sleep through a thunderstorm.¡±


    We both laughed softly, but she soon straightened up. ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t forget you start tomorrow morning. We need to get your uniform¡ªwell, the partial uniform, since I know you¡¯ll insist on wearing that hoodie.¡±


    I looked down at my oversized black-and-purple hoodie, the sleeves swallowing my arms. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m going to be at some official academy, I might as well keep a piece of my old self, right?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Before she could respond, I heard another familiar voice. ¡°Aspen, you¡¯d better not be messing with the remote again!¡± My grandmother, Julia Meloc, hobbled in from the backyard, cane tapping the floor. Short and stocky, with silver hair in a tight bun, she had the spirit of someone half her age. She always insisted the cane was just for show¡ªor for whacking troublemakers.


    She squinted at the TV. ¡°More talk of that fancy advanced school, is it? Hmph. I remember when we could just up and leave to face Gym Leaders at twelve years old. None of these complicated regulations or forced schooling.¡±


    Mom rolled her eyes in a good-natured way. ¡°Mama, times have changed. This system keeps kids safe and ensures they get a well-rounded education. Not everyone thrives on the seat-of-your-pants style you loved so much.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so,¡± Grandma countered, ¡°but that¡¯s how I learned. At twelve, I was out exploring Viridian Forest, befriending wild Pok¨¦mon. Facing real dangers taught me resilience. The academies might coddle them too much.¡±


    I slipped away to help put away the groceries, leaving Mom and Grandma to their never-ending debate. Grimer, too lazy to follow, simply gurgled on the rug as though deciding whether it was worth the effort to move. Finally, with a drawn-out ¡°Brrrrurrrrr¡­¡± it slithered closer to the kitchen threshold, but still didn¡¯t cross it.


    In the kitchen, I carefully placed fresh produce in the crisper, then lined up potions and other trainer supplies on a side shelf. Mom had a knack for stocking up on whatever the Academy might require: from Pok¨¦ Ball components to first-aid kits. Even if I wasn¡¯t too thrilled about the idea of a structured school, I had to admit there was some relief in being prepared.


    We made dinner soon after¡ªvegetable stew with a side of rice and berry garnish. Grandma¡¯s love of horticulture meant we always had fresh produce on hand. Once the meal was cooked, we gathered around our small dining table, a soft overhead light illuminating the modest spread.


    Grimer lazily dragged itself into the kitchen, sniffing (if you could call it that) around my ankles. Alolan Grimer feed on different wastes than Kanto¡¯s version, but this one also seemed quite fond of leftover veggies. It gave an imploring burble, propping itself against my chair in a half-hearted attempt to beg for scraps.


    ¡°All right,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°You can have some, but you have to wait until we¡¯re done.¡±


    Grandma smirked. ¡°Spoiling that thing, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s already too lazy. If it¡¯s not careful, it¡¯ll melt into the floor permanently.¡±


    Dinner itself was pleasant, aside from the occasional friction between Grandma and Mom whenever the subject of the new system arose. They tried not to drag me into it too heavily, but it was impossible not to listen. One side insisted the Academy was the future; the other side lamented how kids no longer went on spontaneous journeys to discover themselves. Caught between them, I found myself nodding politely, focusing more on my stew than anything else.


    Eventually, we finished and I helped wash the dishes. Grimer got a small portion of leftovers in its own bowl, which it savored with excruciating slowness¡ªevery gulp turning into a lazy, drawn-out slurp. By the time I¡¯d dried the last plate, it was still finishing up the final bits of food.


    ¡°That is one unhurried Pok¨¦mon,¡± Mom observed, shaking her head.


    ¡°He fits right in,¡± I joked, suppressing a yawn. Truth be told, I felt a bit drowsy myself¡ªthe day had been long, and anxiety about tomorrow churned in the back of my mind.


    I drifted toward my bedroom, with Grimer sloshing behind me, occasionally bumping into the walls with a low, dopey ¡°Merrrrr.¡± My room was small, with grayish-purple walls and shelves overloaded with mechanical odds and ends¡ªold Pok¨¦ Ball parts, circuit boards, leftover scraps from a broken Rotom Phone I¡¯d once tried to fix. My bed sat against the far wall, a swirl of pillows and crumpled sheets where I¡¯d been lying around earlier.


    Grimer made a beeline for a nest of towels I¡¯d set up in one corner. It collapsed there, evidently done for the night. I watched it for a moment, noticing how its body rose and fell in a slow, rhythmic pattern. Sometimes I wondered if I¡¯d ended up with the sleepiest Grimer in Alola¡¯s history. Then again, I could relate¡ªsleep was my favorite escape from stress.


    I changed into loose pajama bottoms and an oversize T-shirt, letting the nighttime hush settle over me. The wind outside carried faint echoes of distant traffic, and from somewhere in the neighborhood, I heard a mewling Growlithe. My eyes felt heavy, but my mind spun with questions: Would the Academy be a place where I¡¯d find friends, or just a bunch of strangers bent on becoming pro battlers? Would I have time for the mechanical projects I loved, or would the schedule overwhelm me? Was I aiming too low by just wanting to pass my classes without drawing attention?


    With a quiet sigh, I flicked on a small desk lamp and started organizing my bag for the morning. A fresh notebook, a set of pens, and a battered old multi-tool for minor repairs¡ªenough to get me through orientation, I hoped. The schedule indicated a group assembly, a campus tour, and a chance to sign up for elective tracks like horticulture, technology, breeding, or specialized battle training.


    I checked my phone: 11:45 p.m. Later than I thought. Yawning, I turned off the desk lamp, leaving only a nightlight on near my door. The soft glow revealed Grimer already dozing in the corner, barely distinguishable from his own shadowy silhouette. His lumps seemed to spread out, as if he had relaxed so much that his form was melting away. I shook my head fondly.


    ¡°Goodnight, buddy,¡± I murmured. ¡°Please don¡¯t crawl under your door while you sleep.¡±


    Another thud was my only response. I climbed into bed and sank into the mattress in relief. Tomorrow loomed like a big question mark in my mind, but at least I had a Pok¨¦mon partner who, in his own passive way, supported me just by existing beside me.


    I was half asleep, drifting between confusing thoughts of myself and Grimer building strange contraptions in a large workshop, when I heard a soft knock on my door. Three soft taps, as if the person outside was hesitating. My eyes flew open, disoriented by how quickly the drowsiness faded.


    ¡°Aspen?¡± my grandmother¡¯s voice said, low and cautious.


    I shuffled upright, blinking the heaviness from my eyelids. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, Grandma?¡±


    The door opened, letting a thin sliver of light from the hallway spill onto the floor. Grandma entered with measured slowness, leaning on her cane. She hadn¡¯t bothered to make her usual witty comment or playful scolding, which made me instantly nervous. Her face was tense, and she glanced at Grimer, who was still huddled in the corner, his eyes narrowing before she looked back at me.


    She didn¡¯t say anything at first, just watched me. In that ray of light, I noticed the faint lines of worry around her eyes and the way her lips pressed together into a thin line. My heart skipped a nervous beat.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± I asked softly. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    She closed the door behind her, the latch clicking into place with a final tone. The silence in the room was palpable now, as if the entire outside world had disappeared. Grimer stirred slightly, but did not wake; her soft snores punctuated the silence.


    Grandma tapped the floor with her cane, then exhaled. In a voice that was barely a whisper, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about, Aspen.

 Chapter 2: Poison’s Bastard

    Chapter 2: ¡°The Poison Bastard¡±:


    The door to my room clicked shut softly. The air seemed heavier, as if the stillness of the night had seeped into the walls. Grimer, my lazy companion, remained asleep in his corner, blissfully unaware of everything. I stayed seated on my bed, heart racing and mind swirling with thoughts.


    That moment, lasting only a few seconds, felt like an eternity. My grandmother¡¯s words still echoed in my head:


    ¡°We need to talk alone, Aspen. It¡¯s important.¡±


    It felt like time had slowed down after she¡¯d said that. I let out a small sigh, trying to shake off the uneasiness that gripped me. I picked up my phone to check the time: 11:47 PM. The same tingling nerves I¡¯d felt as a kid, hearing stories about trainers setting out to challenge Gyms without looking back, were back. But this wasn¡¯t an innocent adventure¡ªthis was something far more serious and dark.


    My grandmother, barely taking her eyes off me, leaned on her cane. She was sitting on the edge of my bed, and her gaze carried a determination I had rarely seen. She was the same woman who spent her afternoons tending berries in the garden, but now there was something in her posture that suggested a world of secrets hidden beneath her composed demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I came to see you at this hour,¡± she began, her voice a mix of firmness and worry. ¡°The truth is, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Your classes at the Kanto Academy are about to begin, and before you step into that place, there¡¯s something you need to hear¡ªsomething that will change how you see the world.¡±


    I sat up straighter, swallowing hard. At dinner, Grandma had been unusually quiet. She and Mom had once again argued about the ¡°freedom¡± trainers once had to travel and battle at a young age versus the new rules requiring formal education until adulthood. I never thought that routine argument would lead to such a tense late-night conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to hear you, Grandma,¡± I said, trying to sound braver than I felt.


    Her shadow stretched across the wall behind her, its edges shifting unnaturally, as if it had a life of its own. I blinked, wondering if I was imagining it. Grandma, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice. She took a deep breath before speaking again.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the real origins of the PFL?¡± she asked, keeping her eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Well, I know the Pok¨¦mon League Federation is the organization that coordinates Gym battles and trainer education,¡± I replied. ¡°And¡­ that it was created to unite all regions under one system.¡±


    Grandma nodded slightly, as if my answer were the reflection of a lesson memorized in class.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the official version. What they don¡¯t teach you in school or show on the news is what happened before it was founded. Decades¡ªno, centuries ago¡ªeach region was home to several Pok¨¦mon clans of the same type. For example, in Kanto, there was a Dragon Clan that claimed to inherit a certain lineage, while in Unova, another Dragon Clan claimed to hold the true strength of that type. This happened with every type: Fire, Water, Electric, Grass, Poison¡­ countless factions fought for dominance over their element.¡±


    She leaned more heavily on her cane, and her voice dropped a tone.


    ¡°Then something happened that few know about¡ªa kind of global ¡®cold war.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an open war but isolated conflicts, espionage, silent assassinations, and forced alliances. In the end, only one major clan remained for each of the eighteen Pok¨¦mon types. These surviving clans decided to create the PFL¡ªthe Pok¨¦mon League Federation¡ªto present a united front and rule in a more ¡®civilized¡¯ way.¡±


    My breathing grew heavier. I was hearing a completely different version of the polished story I¡¯d been taught. I thought about how, for years, my mom¡ªwho worked in IT for the PFL¡ªhad spoken of it as a visionary and just institution.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying the PFL was formed after a process of elimination and forced mergers between clans?¡± I asked, trying to process it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In some regions, multiple clans wiped each other out, while in others, they joined forces to fight a larger threat. In the end, each elemental type came under the control of a single clan, which became known as the ¡®House¡¯ or ¡®Main Clan.¡¯ That¡¯s how the narrative of unification was crafted.¡±


    I leaned back against the headboard, feeling a lump in my throat. In his corner, Grimer kept sleeping peacefully, oblivious to the conversation that felt so overwhelming to me.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± I ventured.


    Grandma frowned slightly. It was clear that talking about this pained her. At last, she sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about you¡ªit¡¯s about our family. You see, in Kanto, the Poison Clan rose to power under a man named Koga, who is now known as a member of the Elite Four. Before that, there were several rival Poison clans, but Koga and his followers were¡­ ruthless. They earned a reputation as lethal ninjas. Many were killed or disappeared, and in the end, Koga¡¯s clan became the sole representative of the Poison type in the PFL.¡±


    I swallowed hard, recalling how Grandma had, in her youth, briefly mentioned ¡°assassin ninjas¡± who tolerated no dissent. She had never gone into detail.


    ¡°And¡­ were you part of one of those rival Poison clans?¡± I asked, my heart pounding.


    She tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Yes. Or rather, I grew up in an environment where Pok¨¦mon toxins were studied for purposes that weren¡¯t always legal. I met your grandfather, and for him¡­ I gave it all up. But it wasn¡¯t easy¡ªthe clan didn¡¯t let me go without a fight. I had to face several of their best warriors. I survived, though not without scars¡ªscars I¡¯ve never shown anyone.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. My grandmother, the energetic woman who cultivated berries with apparent simplicity, had fought clandestine battles against Poison ninjas. Suddenly, I noticed her shadow shifting on the wall again, its movements oddly alive, as if it reveled in macabre memories.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I had no idea this was part of your past,¡± I whispered, feeling incredibly small.


    She tried to relax her shoulders, as if to downplay it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve you. But I see signs that you¡¯ve inherited a certain affinity for poison¡ªjust like your Uncle Todd and I did in our youth. And when you enter the Academy, you¡¯ll quickly learn that such an affinity doesn¡¯t go unnoticed, especially if the wrong people see it.¡±


    ¡°Affinity for poison?¡± I repeated, confused.


    ¡°That ease you have with Poison-type Pok¨¦mon, your lack of hesitation when handling substances others would find repulsive¡ªit¡¯s not just habit or coincidence. And Grimer, your companion, amplifies that connection.¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°That Grimer is one of the few good things your father has ever done. Don¡¯t ask me how he chose it for you or if he knew it would be a shiny pokemon to camouflage itself and not arouse suspicion from the clans¡ªI¡¯m not sure how much he knows.¡±


    I stayed silent, remembering that my father¡ªabsent in nearly everything¡ªhad sent me the Alolan Pok¨¦mon by mail when I turned fourteen. His note had only said: ¡°Take good care of it. It may suit you more than you think.¡± I¡¯d never understood what he meant¡­ until now.


    Grandma tapped her cane against the floor, snapping my attention back to her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all,¡± she said, her voice taking on a solemn edge. ¡°I developed a unique technique based on my knowledge and a stolen scroll from the Normal Clan. It¡¯s called the ¡®Five Poison Organs.¡¯¡±


    The name echoed in my mind, conjuring images of dark rituals. I had no idea what she was talking about, but I felt a knot forming in my stomach.


    ¡°Five Poison Organs?¡± I repeated, chills running down my spine.


    Grandma took a moment before answering, her gaze distant. ¡°During my time in the clan, I traveled a lot, eager to learn how other clans of different types functioned. Through¡­ questionable means, I obtained a manuscript from the Normal Clan. It described a technique to channel life energy into specific parts of the body¡ªwhat they called ¡®organs¡¯¡ªand harness it for extraordinary abilities. I fused this knowledge with my studies of poison, creating something entirely new. That fusion became the technique I named the Five Poison Organs.¡±


    She paused, her voice tinged with the weight of memory. Her shadow, stretching across the wall, seemed to broaden at the shoulders, like it was taking on a life of its own.


    ¡°And what exactly does this technique do?¡± I asked, hesitant but unable to stop myself.


    Her response came slowly, as if the words were heavy in her mouth. ¡°It allows those with an affinity for poison to absorb part of a Poison-type Pok¨¦mon¡¯s essence¡ªits toxins or, in extreme cases, its blood. This essence is then divided within the practitioner¡¯s body, stored in five key ¡®organs,¡¯ each corresponding to a fundamental element. The result is a body enhanced in ways that border on the unnatural. Greater resistance to toxins, faster regeneration, improved reflexes¡­ but there¡¯s a catch. If the ritual is started and not completed, the poison will consume you from within.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my mind struggling to keep up with what I was hearing. ¡°And¡­ did you do this yourself?¡±


    Grandma¡¯s face hardened, and her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Five times. Each time, I risked my life to absorb abilities from different Poison Pok¨¦mon. The power it grants is immense, but the price¡­ the price is steep. And when the clan learned I had mastered this technique, they refused to let me go peacefully.¡±


    My hands trembled slightly as I imagined my grandmother undergoing such an extreme process. I glanced at Grimer, still peacefully sleeping in the corner, blissfully unaware of the weight of the conversation.


    ¡°Are you telling me¡­ that I could do this too?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Grandma seemed to notice the tremor in my tone. She softened her expression, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should follow in my footsteps, Aspen. I¡¯m only telling you this so you know the truth. If one day you find yourself cornered, with no way to protect yourself or those you care about, the Five Poison Organs technique could be an option. But it¡¯s a dangerous one, and it¡¯s not a path to tread lightly.¡±


    She reached into her coat and pulled out a rolled-up scroll. Its edges were frayed with age, and strange symbols and seals adorned its surface.


    ¡°This,¡± she said, holding it out to me, ¡°is the foundation of the technique. The principles are written here in a way that only someone with our affinity can understand. For most people, it would appear as gibberish or a blank page. If you ever want to learn more, I¡¯ll teach you. But for now, keep it safe.¡±


    I hesitated, staring at the scroll as if it might explode in my hands. ¡°And Grimer?¡± I blurted out, trying to connect the dots. ¡°You said his ability¡ª¡®Power of Alchemy¡¯¡ªmight be important?¡±


    Grandma nodded. ¡°Exactly. Alolan Grimer and Muk are special because their ¡®Power of Alchemy¡¯ ability allows them to digest toxic waste and stabilize it, neutralizing its most harmful effects. This makes them ideal companions for the Five Poison Organs technique. Their essence can be absorbed with a slightly reduced risk.¡±


    Her words hung in the air as I stared at Grimer, who shifted slightly in his sleep, his multicolored body gleaming faintly in the dim light. The idea of consuming part of him¡ªhis toxins or, worse, his blood¡ªwas nauseating.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to decide anything now,¡± Grandma said, sensing my unease. ¡°But I need you to know the risks and the truths that the Academy won¡¯t teach you. When you start there, don¡¯t trust anyone too quickly. The PFL keeps a tight grip on poison-related knowledge, and there are those who will be watching¡ªwhether they¡¯re tied to Koga¡¯s clan or someone else with hidden agendas.¡±


    Her warning sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°So¡­ Koga¡¯s Poison Clan still operates in the shadows?¡± I asked, struggling to keep my voice steady.


    She pressed her lips together before answering. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but my instincts tell me they do. Koga and his allies are very selective about who they share their secrets with. If they discover you have an affinity for poison, they may try to recruit you¡ªor silence you, depending on whether they see you as an asset or a threat.¡±


    The room grew even heavier with her words. I had always thought the Academy would be a place of learning, battles, and fun¡ªnot a minefield of secrets and danger.


    ¡°This is too much,¡± I whispered, my chest tight with anxiety. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m in danger?¡±


    Grandma reached out, placing a hand on my shoulder. Her grip was firm but comforting. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aspen. I hope not. But I¡¯d rather you be prepared than caught off guard. Remember, if anything feels wrong, come to me. I¡¯ll guide you as best I can.¡±


    She stood slowly, leaning on her cane. Her shadow stretched across the wall again, and for a moment, I thought I saw it smirk at me. I rubbed my eyes, but when I looked again, it was just a shadow¡ªan ordinary silhouette.


    ¡°Your shadow¡­ does it always do that?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    She paused at the door, not turning to me. ¡°He¡¯s just an old friend, he¡¯s always been here but he can¡¯t seem to handle the old memories. Whenever you want to learn the recipe, just look at the scroll and when you have time, come to me and I¡¯ll help you understand it. But don¡¯t be in a hurry to do anything.¡±Her voice softened. ¡°Good night, Aspen.¡±


    With that, she opened the door and left, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    I sat there, unmoving, as the weight of her revelations settled over me. My gaze fell to the scroll she had left on my nightstand. When I touched it, the rough texture of the old paper sent a strange tingling through my fingertips, like a faint current of energy.


    ¡°Five Poison Organs,¡± I murmured to myself, the words heavy with foreboding.


    I tucked the scroll away into a drawer beneath some old notes on Pok¨¦ Ball mechanics, hoping to bury it from sight and mind. My eyes wandered to Grimer, who let out a soft grunt in his sleep.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ever have to use it?¡± I asked him softly, though I already knew he wouldn¡¯t respond.


    The dim light in the room cast a faint green glow over her slender, colorful body. It was an image I had seen countless times, but now it felt different: fascinating and dangerous all at once.


    I sighed, lying back on my bed, my mind racing. Tomorrow, my life at Kanto Academy would begin. But now, it wasn¡¯t just about classes or hobbies like growing berries. The shadow of poison and a hidden past loomed over everything.


    ¡°Welcome to the real world, Aspen Meloc,¡± I muttered bitterly, closing my eyes.

 Chapter 3: Academy First Day

    Chapter 3: First Day at the Academy


    The first day of school came before I could fully process everything my grandmother had revealed to me. I tapped my alarm clock to silence it and sat up in bed, my heart pounding in my chest. Her words about the Poison Clan, the hidden conflicts behind the Pok¨¦mon League Federation, and of course, the Five Poison Organs technique still echoed in my mind. I tried to shake those thoughts off, but the tension returned as soon as I opened my eyes.


    I took a deep breath and got dressed in my oversized black and purple hoodie¡ªit was so large it almost swallowed me, but it made me feel comfortable. Against the wall, Grimer was sleeping soundly, a living puddle snoring with a soft ¡°blorp¡­ blorp.¡± I watched him for a few seconds. The idea that my father had sent me his egg from Alola with the cryptic message that it ¡°might serve me one day¡± felt surreal. At least my sleepy companion was a constant amid all the uncertainty.


    ¡°Hey, Grimer,¡± I called softly, crouching to touch his gelatinous side. ¡°Today¡¯s the big day. We¡¯re starting at the Academy. It¡¯s going to be a long one, dosy.¡±


    Grimer stretched, lifting his half-closed eyes and letting out a low ¡°merrr,¡± which I interpreted as a reluctant ¡°fine, I guess.¡± With a wet squelch, he shifted himself into motion, leaving behind a faint glossy trail that, thankfully, didn¡¯t smell.


    I headed downstairs with Grimer following sluggishly behind me. In the kitchen, my mom, Rosa, was making a special breakfast: omelets with berries native to Kanto. The aroma was incredible and reminded me of how much life had changed in just a few days. My grandmother, Julia, sat at the table, sipping coffee with a distant look in her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Aspen,¡± Mom said with a smile that was a mix of worry and excitement. ¡°Make sure to eat well. The entrance ceremony starts at eight, and you can¡¯t be late.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I replied, grabbing a bite. Grandma watched me silently, and I couldn¡¯t help but picture the invisible scars she carried¡ªthe years spent fleeing from Koga¡¯s Poison Clan, her illegal fusion of knowledge with a stolen scroll from the Normal Clan, and her warnings about my own poisonous affinity.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± she asked in a grave voice.


    ¡°I tried,¡± I said, not wanting to say more in front of my mom.


    Grandma took another sip of coffee before standing with the help of her cane. Her gaze was stern, but her tone was unusually soft.


    ¡°Remember¡­ keep your eyes open. Even if everything seems calm, don¡¯t underestimate what might be hiding beneath the surface.¡±


    I blinked and nodded silently. My mom didn¡¯t seem to notice the subtext; she was too busy making sure I had everything I needed. I finished my breakfast, said goodbye to them, and headed toward the Academy, with Grimer oozing along beside me like a half-conscious blob.


    The sky was clear, and a weak sun peeked through the city¡¯s buildings. My nerves tingled¡ªa mix of curiosity and unease. The Kanto Academy looked imposing even from a distance, with its futuristic towers and wide glass windows. As I got closer, the crowd of students grew: hundreds of kids of various ages were streaming through the massive main gates.


    Uniformed security guards were checking IDs and giving directions. I recognized a few professors from the orientation meeting: a chubby man with a kind face, a tall red-haired woman carrying a briefcase full of Pok¨¦ Balls, and others. They all seemed tense, though they tried to mask it with smiles.


    I passed through the main entrance into a large lobby leading to an open courtyard. Rows upon rows of seats were arranged neatly for the entrance ceremony. A stage had been set up at the front, with a podium and chairs for the faculty. The excitement and nervousness in the air were almost tangible. Some students were already forming groups, chatting or looking around with wide-eyed awe.


    I felt the urge to hide in the farthest corner, but Grimer¡¯s presence immediately drew attention. A few curious or disgusted glances landed on us, and I overheard some murmurs about my slimy companion. Ignoring them, I found my assigned section based on my last name, sat in an empty chair, and took a deep breath. Grimer settled on the floor beside my leg.


    ¡°Welcome to Kanto Academy,¡± a voice boomed through the microphone. A middle-aged woman with an elegant posture and her hair tied in a neat bun stepped up to the podium. ¡°I am Director Magnolia, and it is an honor to welcome you on this first day. Over the coming years, you will have unforgettable experiences, grow as trainers, researchers, breeders, or specialists, and leave here prepared for whatever future you choose.¡±


    Her words echoed across the courtyard, and the audience fell into a respectful silence. She went on to emphasize the importance of the Academy¡¯s unified education, discipline, and camaraderie. She mentioned the classrooms, the opportunity to advance based on academic and combat merits, and the various paths the Academy offered: from Pok¨¦mon breeding programs to archaeological studies. However, everyone would start with the same foundational courses.


    ¡°I encourage you to work hard, to nurture curiosity and camaraderie,¡± she concluded with a smile. ¡°Learn from your professors, your peers, and, of course, your Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    Applause filled the courtyard. I clapped timidly, while Grimer let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like a yawn. After a few more speeches, the ceremony ended with the school¡¯s anthem. The sunny, clear day matched the cheerful mood, but I couldn¡¯t shake the gray cloud hovering over my thoughts.


    After the ceremony, a professor¡ªthe same red-haired woman I had seen earlier¡ªcalled out groups of students to guide them to their classrooms. I joined the group marked with a large ¡°E.¡± There were easily over two hundred of us. We headed into the main building, climbing internal stairs to the third floor. Classroom E was massive, with rows upon rows of desks in a space surrounded by screens and digital whiteboards.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I found a seat in the middle¡ªneither too close to the front nor too far back. Grimer tried to stick close to me, perhaps overwhelmed by the crowd. To my right, a timid boy with glasses introduced himself with a handshake. His name was Dante. He was friendly and didn¡¯t seem to mind Grimer, which I silently appreciated.


    Our teacher introduced himself as Professor Sandoval, responsible for theoretical subjects and the fundamentals of Pok¨¦mon training. His energetic tone immediately captured the room.


    ¡°Welcome to Classroom E,¡± he said. ¡°Here, you¡¯ll learn essential subjects and have the chance to advance to smaller, more specialized classes. My goal is to ensure you all gain the knowledge needed to become responsible trainers.¡±


    He explained our schedules, extracurricular activities, monthly combat tests, and a team-based exploration event scheduled for next week in a nearby cave. Around me, some students looked excited, others nervous. I just wanted to get through the day without any surprises, but my grandmother¡¯s warnings about the Five Poison Organs technique lingered in the back of my mind.


    The class passed with introductions and some initial lessons. When my turn came, I mumbled my name¡ª¡°Aspen Meloc¡±¡ªwithout adding any details. Several students glanced at Grimer, their expressions ranging from curiosity to revulsion, but I ignored them. To my surprise, Professor Sandoval didn¡¯t make any snide comments. He simply nodded and moved on.


    After class, we were given time to explore the campus, pick up our uniforms, and familiarize ourselves with the Academy. Dante suggested visiting the practice fields, but I had another idea: the library. I wanted to research Alolan Grimer, its ¡°Power of Alchemy¡± ability, and anything that might help me understand my potential Poison affinity.


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± I told Dante apologetically. He nodded and joined a group of students talking excitedly about Flying Pok¨¦mon.


    Grimer and I made our way to the library, following signs to the east wing of the building. The glass doors slid open with a soft hum, revealing an enormous space lined with endless shelves, study rooms with soundproof glass walls, and tables with sleek lamps. The place was bustling with students flipping through books, scrolling on tablets, or whispering quietly.


    As I wandered deeper into the maze of bookshelves, the murmurs faded. The library seemed far larger than I¡¯d expected, with shelves forming intricate pathways. Occasionally, I passed a focused student or a pair of classmates chatting in hushed tones. The farther I went, the quieter it became, until I reached a section marked ¡°Specialized Biology.¡±


    Grimer let out a low bubbling sound, almost like a shudder. I figured he might have picked up a strange scent. Peering around the shelves to make sure we weren¡¯t bothering anyone, I froze.


    At the end of one aisle, surrounded by floating books, stood a girl.


    Her long, deep red hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, shifting softly as if moved by an unseen breeze. Books hovered around her, their pages flipping on their own. I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because she was leaning over several open tomes. I held my breath, unsure whether to approach or retreat.


    Grimer pressed closer to my leg, equally unsure.


    Without warning, the girl raised her head, and her eyes¡ªglowing, piercing magenta¡ªlocked onto mine. A cold shiver ran down my spine. Her gaze felt like it was piercing through me, peeling back my thoughts.


    At her side floated an Abra, lazily twisting mid-air. It stopped abruptly as I stepped forward, its gaze narrowing with sudden intensity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, her voice low and flat. Her crimson hair swayed slightly, and the books around her fluttered like restless birds.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Aspen,¡± I stammered, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°From Classroom E. I was just looking for¡­ a quiet place to study.¡±


    The books around her moved with greater force, as if shaken by a nonexistent wind. I noticed her black dress¡ªit fell elegantly, and the skirt swayed as if the air around her were constantly in motion. Her delicate but confident hands seemed capable of manipulating objects without even touching them. My breath hitched at the thought of her psychic abilities. I remembered stories of psychic trainers who could read minds or move objects with ease.


    The Abra, meanwhile, floated a few inches closer to me, studying me with a neutral expression. Grimer let out a bubbling whimper and clung closer to my leg. I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    ¡°Are you really here just to study?¡± the girl tilted her head, her crimson hair falling to one side of her face. Her glowing pink eyes, penetrating and cold, showed a sharp distrust.


    ¡°Y-yes, really,¡± I repeated, recalling my grandmother¡¯s warnings. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone too quickly¡ªnot psychics, not anyone. They might sense your affinity.¡± My nervousness grew as I wondered if she could read my thoughts.


    ¡°Why do I feel¡­ this energy?¡± she murmured, narrowing her eyes as if analyzing something. ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous aura.¡± She immediately shifted her gaze to Grimer. ¡°Poison-type. Interesting. But there¡¯s something deeper.¡±


    Suddenly, she snapped one of the books closed, producing a sharp sound. The Abra tensed, as if preparing for something. I noticed several pages detach from the floating books, beginning to hover independently, like blades of paper.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± I asked, my voice strained.


    ¡°Were you sent by them?¡± she whispered, her brow furrowing. ¡°Are you allied with the Poison Clan?¡±


    Hearing that made my blood run cold. How could she know about the Poison Clan? A flood of questions overwhelmed me: Was she part of a rival faction? Could my grandmother have been right about psychics being on guard against Koga¡¯s clan?


    ¡°I¡­ I have nothing to do with Koga¡¯s Clan. I swear,¡± I tried to sound convincing, but my voice trembled.


    Her expression hardened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about Koga. There are other assassins who sell their services to the highest bidder. I¡¯ve heard that those bastards from the Psychic Clan hired the Poison Clan to track me and keep an eye on me.¡± She stood up slowly, the books spinning faster around her. The Abra positioned itself by her side. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you¡¯ve come to kill me¡­ I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    My heart was pounding in my chest. ¡°You hired the Poison Clan?¡± That sounded far more sinister than I could have imagined. I tried to take a step back, but my legs felt pinned to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she screamed, and something invisible grabbed my throat. The pressure felt like icy hands were choking me, preventing me from speaking. A drop of sweat rolled down my temple. Grimer, alarmed, stood in front of me, a low growl bubbling in his throat.


    The girl raised her right hand, and several sheets of paper separated from the books and sharpened in the air into thin blades. It was both hypnotic and terrifying. They formed a sort of fan of improvised knives that floated with eerie precision.


    ¡°If you really are from the Poison Clan, tell your bosses that they won¡¯t catch me so easily,¡± he said in a cold, calm voice. ¡°And if you¡¯re just a pawn¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to get out of my way.¡±


    I noticed a slight tremor at the corner of her lips, a flash of suppressed rage. Her crimson hair swung more violently, and the pages began to flutter frantically, as if controlled by a whirlwind. A cold sweat ran down my back. Grimer looked ready to attack or protect me, but against a psychic power like hers? We were hopelessly outmatched.


    With a single gesture, she reached out her hand. The pages shot forward, gleaming with an edge so thin they looked like blades. Though they were made of paper, their speed and energy left no doubt about their lethality.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I managed to scream with what little air I had left. But there was no response. Grimer threw himself in front of me, and part of me wanted to jump to protect him.


    I saw the whirlwind of sharp pages coming at me, too fast to dodge. I could hear the sharp whistling sound coming through the air¡­ and in that moment, I realized that an inevitable crash had been unleashed.

 Chapter 4: Vera Espern

    Chapter 4: ¡°Vera Esperana¡±


    The echoes of chaos still rang in my ears. The air in the library had become unbreathable after the series of psychic attacks, and white dust, composed of shredded paper and fragments of broken shelves, floated around me. It seemed surreal to think that just a few minutes ago, I had been calmly searching for a book about Alolan Grimer to learn more about its movements. Now everything was in disarray.


    My breathing was so erratic that I could barely process what I was seeing: an aisle filled with flying books, torn pages, and the viscous trail that Grimer had left as it moved to protect me. My legs were still trembling¡ªa stark reminder of the adrenaline coursing through me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that girl with dark burgundy hair and pink eyes, who seemed ready to finish me off without any explanation. Her Abra floated beside her, its tail stiff and expression intense, even though its face always appeared sleepy. For some reason, the atmosphere felt heavier, like an invisible weight pressing on my back.


    The first attack had come without warning. In the blink of an eye, she had lifted a stack of books that levitated as if they were alive. Then, with a flick of her hand, she hurled a torrent of sharpened pages at me, hardened by her mental power. It was as if the paper had turned into blades. I barely managed to step back and let out a choked gasp. My heart sank as I watched those pages slice through the air with a deadly whistle.


    Grimer¡ªwhom I sometimes call Dosy¡ªreacted before I could give an order. He opened his huge mouth and inhaled with a snort that sounded like a growl of warning. Without hesitation, he placed himself between me and the blades, letting his gelatinous body take the full brunt of the attack. The pages struck his semi-liquid mass with a harsh, almost metallic sound. A few pages stuck to his surface, sinking in slightly. Others fell uselessly to the floor. I saw my Pok¨¦mon tremble from the impact, but he stood firm, resisting. I realized he was using Stockpile¡ªhe had swollen his body, storing the energy he could absorb. That move reinforced his consistency, allowing him to better withstand the damage.


    I stood frozen, unable to comprehend why I was being attacked. I tried to shout for an explanation, but the girl took another step forward, her gaze filled with icy hatred. I felt an invisible pressure on my neck, as if someone had tied me with a psychic noose. I struggled to move fluidly and could only attempt to shield Dosy, who was inflating himself again. I noticed this was his second use of Stockpile¡ªhis body shook with a faint bubbling sound. If he went too far, the accumulation could backfire.


    Another wave of pages rose from the floor, glowing with a bright pink light. I braced myself, expecting to see my blood splatter across the room, but Dosy swelled even more and blocked the attack. However, I noticed shallow cuts that slowly closed as his viscous substance self-repaired. My Pok¨¦mon let out a pained whimper, and it felt like a punch to my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to hurt the girl, but I also couldn¡¯t let her destroy us.


    I tried to stammer something like ¡°Stop!¡± but my throat wouldn¡¯t cooperate. The air was thick with a strange energy that weighed heavily on my chest. Meanwhile, her Abra had floated a few inches closer, its eyes glinting faintly. A psychic force shoved me backward, slamming me into a shelf. Books tumbled down on me, and I managed to get up, coughing from the dust.


    At that moment, Dosy let out a deep, wet growl that reminded me of boiling mud. He swelled for the third time, shaking his head furiously. I knew what he was about to do: with so much energy stored, the next logical move was Spit Up. That technique released all the accumulated force, firing it as a mix of toxic fluid and dark energy. It wasn¡¯t lethal on its own, but at such close range, it could cause serious damage¡ªand the girl would end up badly hurt. I didn¡¯t want to escalate things that far, but I didn¡¯t know how to stop this madness without getting us killed first.


    The girl seemed torn between stabbing me with more paper blades or slamming me into the ground again with telekinesis. She raised her right arm, and several scraps of paper began vibrating in the air again, forming a lethal fan around her. Panic gripped me once more. I opened my mouth to plead with her to stop, but the telekinesis strangled my voice. Dosy, on the verge of releasing his attack, let out a dry roar. I saw him open his mouth wider than usual, revealing a swirling mass of stored energy. A dark, unstable substance mixed with a purple aura churned inside him.


    Then, she made a subtle gesture with her hand. Her lips parted, but she said nothing¡ªonly exuded pure rage through her glare. The paper blades flew toward us, and I was certain that if Dosy didn¡¯t fire, we¡¯d be shredded. In a split second, my Pok¨¦mon unleashed Spit Up: a jet of viscous energy fired with cannon-like force. The toxic mixture whistled through the air and collided with a barrier created by the Abra, reinforced by floating books the girl had pulled together as an improvised shield. I watched as covers shattered, pages were soaked in the foul fluid, and droplets dripped to the floor. A few splashes hit her arm, burning through the fabric and leaving a dark brown stain. She gritted her teeth and stepped back, never taking her eyes off me. A corrosive vapor rose from where the substance had landed.


    I seized the moment of confusion to catch my breath and finally shouted:


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of the Poison Clan! I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±


    Those words echoed in my mind, a mix of pleading and panic. She still had her hand raised, ready to unleash another attack. But my words¡ªor maybe just the image of me looking so defenseless¡ªmade her pause for a few seconds. I watched as her glowing pink eyes still burned with resentment, though she no longer advanced.


    Dosy, after releasing the Spit Up, was utterly exhausted. His body deflated and spread out partially across the floor, panting with his mouth open. Even so, he managed to keep one eye on the girl and her Abra, trying to protect me despite his condition. The silence that followed lasted long enough for me to rise slowly, kneeling next to my Pok¨¦mon.


    The next thing I felt was strange¡ªa tingling in my head that made me blink rapidly. I realized she was trying to read my mind or control my movements again because it felt like a psychic wave was crashing against my consciousness. But as soon as that wave reached my brain, I noticed another shift: Dosy moved as best he could, positioning himself between my back and her line of sight. His semi-melted Poison/Dark body interrupted the psychic force she was using to invade my mind.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± I heard her hiss impatiently. ¡°How is it possible for a grimer to have dark affinity?¡­¡±


    She straightened up slightly, clutching her injured arm with her free hand. A few scraps of wet paper still floated around her, though fewer than before. Her Abra, its narrowed eyes still focused on me, stopped exerting the pressure that had slowed us down. It floated closer to her, almost as if it were trying to calm her down. I stood there, drenched in sweat, trembling, unsure if she would attack again. I used the brief truce to speak, even though my voice was shaky.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know who you are. But I¡¯m not going to hurt you. My name is Aspen. And¡­ my Pok¨¦mon is Dosy.¡± I swallowed hard and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just here to study¡­ nothing else.¡±


    She finally tore her gaze away from Dosy and fixed it on me. Her lips trembled with a hint of uncertainty. She was breathing heavily, clearly worn out from the energy she had expended. After a long silence, she finally spoke a name in a hoarse voice:


    ¡°Vera Espern.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it kindly. It was more like a warning¡ªas if to make sure I knew who would kill me if I ever crossed her path again. Her Abra floated at her side, its posture confirming the sentiment. I tried to explain myself without getting too close.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m part of the Poison Clan. I have no connection to¡­ Koga or those ninjas. I¡¯m just a student. I came here for a book about¡­ Alolan Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    She frowned, her glowing pink eyes still shimmering with that strange hue, though less intensely than before. She lowered her arm slightly, and the floating scraps of paper fell to the floor. Abra tilted its head slightly, as if it were also exhausted.


    ¡°The Psychic Clan has been following me,¡± she whispered after a pause. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying¡­ to control me for a long time. I know they hired assassins from the Poison Clan. Sometimes they show up without warning and¡­ silence anyone who meddles in the Psychics¡¯ business. I thought you were one of them.¡±


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. I could hear the acidic dripping of Dosy¡¯s earlier attack and the crackling of the ruined books. Dosy¡¯s breathing was still labored, but he no longer seemed ready to attack. I nodded cautiously, trying to show her I understood her fear.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ I¡¯m not involved in that. I don¡¯t know anything about clans or who hires who.¡± I lowered my voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. But¡­ you were about to kill me¡­¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, avoiding my gaze directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. If you¡¯re not part of the Poison Clan, how do you know about Koga and the ninjas that control it? And how does someone with poison immunity not belong to the Poison Clan?¡±


    Feeling nervous and unsure how to lie convincingly, I stammered, ¡°H-how do you know I¡¯m immune to poison?¡±


    For a moment, Vera¡¯s cold, serious expression softened, replaced by a look of disbelief¡ªlike she was watching a Slowpoke try to eat a rock.


    ¡°You were lying on top of a Grimer without getting poisoned. You were literally sitting on a mass of toxic sludge, idiot. Plus, you know Koga is the leader of the Poison Clan.¡±


    My face turned red with embarrassment, and I blurted out without thinking, ¡°Dosy is an Alolan Grimer¡ªthey aren¡¯t toxic on the outside!, it''s just that people confuse it with one of Grimmer''s from Kanto because it''s a shiny pokemon but look at the yellow slime around its mouth. And everyone knows Koga; he¡¯s part of the Elite Four! That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m from the Poison Clan. It¡¯s like calling you a Psychic just because your hair floats like Sabrina¡¯s.¡±


    The moment the word ¡°Sabrina¡± left my mouth, I noticed a tremor in the air. It was subtle at first, like a change in pressure, but it immediately turned into a psychic pulse that pushed me back two steps. She opened her eyes wide, and I saw intense rage forming in her expression. Her burgundy hair began to rise slowly, as if an invisible breeze was giving it life. A pink luminosity concentrated on her forehead, forming something like a third eye.


    Abra let out a sharp sound, almost a shriek, and floated to her side, moving its limbs nervously. I felt the crushing psychic force return to my chest. The floor trembled, and pieces of shelves rose into the air, spinning around me. I was too tired to move quickly. Dosy tried to lift himself again, but he had no energy left after the triple Stockpile and Spit Up.


    The light on Vera¡¯s forehead pulsed, growing into spiraling pink waves. The sensation was suffocating, like being thrown into an underwater whirlpool. A sharp pain stabbed at my skull, and I had to brace myself on the floor to avoid collapsing. I thought she would smash me against the ceiling or break my bones with a mental blast at any moment.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­!¡± I tried to apologize, but my voice was drowned out by the clatter of objects colliding.


    The psychic energy surrounding her condensed even more, and I noticed Abra watching her with concern. It seemed like Vera was about to overstep her limits, on the verge of releasing a devastating blast. My vision blurred, and I braced myself for a final blow that could tear me apart. But something else happened: Abra acted at a critical moment. I saw her grab Vera''s torn clothes, and an intense pink glow enveloped them both. It was the unmistakable sign of Teleportation, a sudden flash that expanded outward and forced me to squint.


    The noise suddenly ceased as the glow faded. All that remained were the remains of fallen bookshelves and the clatter of books piled on the floor. The girl and her Abra had disappeared, leaving me in monumental chaos.


    I lay on the floor, panting, with the metallic taste of stress on my tongue. My body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. Dosy was lying beside me, like a living puddle, his gaze lost. I quickly checked him to make sure he was still breathing, running my hand gently over his slimy surface. He responded with a slight bubbling noise, more like a sigh of exhaustion than anything else.


    When I finally managed to stand up, the dust had begun to settle. Overturned chairs, smashed shelves, torn or stained books¡­ everything surrounded me in the aftermath of the battle. I wondered how I could explain this to the Academy staff, but I was too stunned to think straight. Stumbling through the rubble, I searched for my backpack, which had been tossed aside during the chaos. It was then that something caught my eye: two thick volumes with metal covers lying near a toppled pillar. One was titled Encyclopedia of Moves, the other Encyclopedia of Skills. Their edges were slightly charred, but they looked almost new.


    I picked them up carefully, wondering if they were part of the library¡¯s collection. As I flipped through a few pages, I noticed handwritten notes in the margins. They looked more like personal annotations than library markings. The pages were filled with observations about psychic control, resistances, and references to the energetic dynamics of Poison and Psychic types. I felt a lump in my throat as I wondered if they belonged to Vera. She was probably consulting them when I interrupted her, or maybe they were part of her private studies. Either way, they didn¡¯t have the library seal on them, which made me think they had been hers all along. I decided to take them: if they were hers, maybe I could return them later, or at the very least, they might help me understand her situation.


    I looked around and braced myself for the possibility that someone might show up at any moment demanding answers. Trouble seemed inevitable, but I forced myself to take a deep breath and gather my thoughts. At least I was still alive, and so was Dosy. Vera Esperna her Abra had disappeared in that flash of light. I had no idea where they had teleported to, but I hoped I could heal her wounds in time. I didn¡¯t want her dead¡­ even if she had been seconds away from killing me.


    With hesitant steps, I approached my Pok¨¦mon, lifting it as best I could despite its weight and slimy texture. Dosy looked embarrassed (if a Grimer could show embarrassment) that I couldn¡¯t do more. I patted her head gently.


    ¡°You did very well,¡± I whispered in a shaky voice. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    She let out a deep ¡°blorp¡± that sounded almost like a sigh of gratitude. For a moment, we exchanged a tired look. My back ached, but I couldn¡¯t just leave it there. The library now felt like a giant trap, filled with all the visible destruction.


    I made my way to the exit, looking carefully to make sure there was no one in the hallway. A ghostly silence hung over the area, as if the world had stopped. I managed to stumble out, grabbing Dosy and the two books I had found. I closed the door carefully behind me, knowing there was no hiding the devastation I felt inside.


    I lowered my head and let my oversized black and purple hoodie shield my face as much as possible. I walked down the hallway, trying to calm myself. My heart was pounding in my temples and sweat was pouring down my neck. All I could think about was the battle. What had led Vera to distrust me so much? Why had she mentioned that the Psychic Clan hired Poison Clan assassins to track her down or eliminate her? It all sounded too twisted, too far removed from the ordinary lessons the Academy was supposed to offer.


    As I turned a corner, I felt a chill run down my spine. I feared that a teacher, a guard, or another student would suddenly appear to ask me what had happened.

 Chapter 5: Five Poisonous Organs

    Chapter 5: ¡°Five Poisonous Organs¡±


    The hallway seemed endless. Every step I took echoed in my ears as loudly as my heartbeat. I clutched the two books I had taken from the library tightly, feeling cold sweat running down my forehead. After what had happened with that mysterious burgundy-haired girl and her overwhelming psychic powers, all I wanted was to disappear for a while and heal my wounds, away from any prying eyes. My left arm was bleeding intermittently, leaving a trail that I tried to cover with the sleeve of my sweatshirt. I didn¡¯t know if I would find a place in the Academy hidden enough to calm me down, but I couldn¡¯t just wander aimlessly.


    As I turned a corner, I saw a sign pointing to the men¡¯s room. It wasn¡¯t a great plan, but it was better than nothing. I cautiously opened the door, praying it was empty. Inside, it was silent, save for the faint hum of a flickering fluorescent light. The walls were a faded white, flecked with water stains. I looked inside, making sure no one else was there. Thankfully, it looked deserted.


    I walked in, closed the door, and took a deep breath. My muscles suddenly relaxed, and I immediately felt a sharp pain in my arm. I dropped the books into the sink and turned on the faucet to rinse away the blood. The icy water sent a chill through me, and I bit my lip to suppress a groan. A couple of blood-stained bills fell out of my pocket, and I hurriedly picked them up.


    As the water flowed, I inspected my oversized hoodie, searching for the most blood-stained part to clean it up a bit. It was then that I remembered why I had chosen to wear it that day: not just for comfort, but to hide something far more important. My fingers quickly found the scroll my grandmother had given me, the one containing instructions for the Five Poisonous Organs technique. I had been so shaken by the encounter in the library that I had almost forgotten I was there.


    But after seeing how close I had come to dying, I realized I needed answers. I couldn¡¯t trust the world to protect me, even within the supposed safety of the Academy. Taking one last look at the door to make sure I was still alone, I pulled out the scroll and carefully unrolled it on the edge of the sink. A trickle of blood dripped from my arm and a drop landed on the edge of the old paper. Almost immediately, the lines that had previously seemed faint came to life and glowed softly.


    My grandmother had mentioned that this scroll would ¡°only reveal its contents to those with the right affinity.¡± I assumed my blood had activated it. Without further delay, I unfolded it completely, and within its layers, the characters and diagrams appeared more clearly than I remembered. I felt a strange tingling in my hands, as if the scroll recognized me.


    The first lines described something far broader than just poison¡ªa theory about all existing Pok¨¦mon types in the world. There was an extensive section explaining how the eighteen types were divided into two major categories: Elemental and Special. The explanation was so detailed and precise that I almost forgot about my wound. I leaned against the sink, carefully reading every word.


    The text stated that there were ten Elemental types: Fire, Water, Electric, Grass, Ground, Steel, Flying, Rock, Ice, and Poison. They were all connected by a common thread: the manipulation of tangible elements or substances with recognizable physical properties. It explained that those born with these affinities could ignite flames with their energy, mold water currents, generate electrical charges, summon vines, control vegetation, feel the solidity of rocks, or turn their breath into freezing winds. Everything depended on their natural affinity and rigorous training.


    When it discussed Poison, the scroll emphasized its uniqueness: Poison didn¡¯t merely involve elemental control but could ¡°infect¡± and subtly alter physical reality. Those who mastered the Poison type with real skill could create toxins capable of influencing everything¡ªfrom the mind to the very earth itself. The scroll noted, however, that very few individuals understood these secrets, as most focused on using Poison solely in traditional combat without exploring its depth.


    I continued reading and reached the section on the eight Special types: Dragon, Fairy, Ghost, Dark, Bug, Normal, Fighting, and Psychic. Unlike the Elementals, these types dealt with more abstract or conceptual realms. I was surprised to find such specific explanations:


    ?Dragon involved the ability to impose one¡¯s will upon the world. It wasn¡¯t just about breathing fire or roaring fiercely; it was an inner strength so intense that, with enough mastery, it could dominate other energies, inspire allies, or terrify foes.


    ?Fairy worked through ethereal and spiritual dimensions, influencing the intangible¡ªemotions and the essence of existence itself. It was as if they could weave invisible threads that connected souls.


    ?Ghost focused on astral connections, manipulating the essence of life and death, and crossing the boundaries between the living and the inanimate.


    ?Dark was described as the ability to ¡°deceive the world,¡± subtly or devastatingly manipulating realities, shadows, and perceptions. A shiver ran through me as I recalled Vera¡¯s psychic fury; I wondered how twisted a confrontation between an advanced Psychic and a skilled Dark user would be.


    ?Bug caught me off guard: it was defined as the ability to be loved by the world, as if nature itself protected and nurtured the user. This type fostered symbiosis with the environment, gaining unwavering support from flora and fauna.


    ?Normal embodied absolute versatility, an adaptability so profound that those with this trait could excel in any situation, sometimes bypassing extreme limitations due to their flexible essence.


    ?Fighting represented the body itself¡ªphysical strength and determination. It wasn¡¯t just about punches or kicks but complete control of internal energy, muscles, movement, and endurance. According to the scroll, a master of Fighting could even transcend human limits, elevating their body to perfection using internal energy called aura as a catalyst.


    ?Psychic symbolized mental control¡ªtelepathy, telekinesis, and emotional manipulation. Thinking of Vera, I realized the mind, like the body, could be refined into a terrifying weapon. The pink energy that had radiated from her forehead still gave me chills.


    I closed my eyes briefly, feeling as if my head were spinning. This explanation confirmed what my grandmother had told me: The Federation and the clans didn¡¯t emerge from nowhere. Centuries ago, families with unique affinities banded together, vying for power. In the end, eighteen dominant clans arose, each tied to one of these types, and everything was organized to form the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF).


    The scroll added another intriguing layer: although the Special types seemed inherently ¡°superior¡± due to their abstract forces, the Elemental types had limitless potential if trained with enough dedication. This notion challenged the belief that Poison¡ªor any Elemental type¡ªwas inferior to Psychic or Dragon. It made me think: perhaps, with deep study and the right technique, I could find a way to never feel so powerless again.


    At that moment, I carefully turned to the next page of the scroll. The ink, activated by my blood, seemed to glow faintly. What appeared next was an incredibly detailed anatomical diagram highlighting five organs in different colors: liver, heart, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. Above it, a bold title read: The Five Poisonous Organs.


    My breath caught in my throat. I was finally staring at the forbidden technique my grandmother had spoken of. This wasn¡¯t just a story anymore¡ªit was a precise set of instructions, written in clear, deliberate strokes. I began reading carefully, absorbing every detail.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The technique explained that the user had to absorb either the blood or venom of a Pok¨¦mon possessing the desired ability. Once consumed, this substance would lodge itself in one of the five designated organs, each linked to an element:


    ?The liver was associated with Grass, promoting regeneration and healing properties.


    ?The heart was tied to Fire, enhancing toxicity, spreading it farther, and making it more destructive.


    ?The spleen corresponded to Ground, allowing the creation and manipulation of dense, solid, or crystallized poisons.


    ?The lungs were connected to Flying, geared toward airborne poisons, gases, and dispersible toxins.


    ?The kidneys represented Water, enabling liquid poisons or those that infiltrated slowly into an opponent¡¯s system.


    The text included stern warnings. The first one stated that once the process was initiated, the user had a maximum of five years to complete the modification of all five organs. If any organ remained unaltered after that time, the resulting imbalance would inevitably kill the practitioner. It was an enormous risk, signaling that starting this path meant committing fully or facing certain death.


    The technique also described varying levels of compatibility: high, medium, or low. With high compatibility, the user would acquire the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s ability directly and gain superior control over their venom. With medium compatibility, their venom manipulation would improve, but they wouldn¡¯t fully acquire the ability. Low compatibility merely prevented death but left the organ impaired, rendering it ineffective.


    My grandmother had shared her own experiences with me. She had achieved high compatibility only once¡ªwhen absorbing a Koffing¡¯s Levitate ability, which gave her unparalleled mastery over airborne poisons. However, her attempts to modify other organs had mixed results, often resulting in medium or low compatibility.


    The scroll specifically mentioned Power of Alchemy, the ability possessed by my Alolan Grimer, Dosy. It called the ability highly coveted for its versatility. If linked to the spleen (Ground), it could grant the user the ability to condense poisons into extremely hard and lethal crystals, along with superior adaptability to other toxins. My grandmother had been eager for me to attempt this but had warned me repeatedly of the dangers.


    My pulse thundered in my ears as I read. Just last night, when my grandmother had explained the basics, I hadn¡¯t had the clarity to take it all in. But now, with the scroll open before me, the implications felt far more real and overwhelming: the power was tangible and achievable, but the path was fraught with danger and irreversible decisions.


    The text didn¡¯t shy away from describing the consequences of failure. My grandmother¡¯s notes, scrawled in small handwriting at the edges of the parchment, detailed her own near-fatal experience when attempting to absorb a Grass-type ability for her liver. Seeking regeneration and healing, she had experimented with Black Sludge, a substance meant to boost Poison-types. Instead, it had almost killed her, leaving her with low compatibility and an impaired organ. I swallowed hard, realizing that this wasn¡¯t a shortcut to power¡ªit was a deadly gamble.


    Even so, the memory of Vera¡¯s psychic onslaught lingered vividly in my mind. Her Abra had nearly crushed me with its Psychic attack, its raw mental force suffocating me while she ripped through bookshelves and walls like they were nothing. I had felt so weak, so utterly useless, watching Dosy endure hit after hit just to protect me. Ignoring this scroll and its teachings wouldn¡¯t shield me from the dangers of this world. If psychic clans and venomous rivalries were lurking in the shadows, sooner or later, I¡¯d be crushed by one of them.


    Leaning against the wall, I steadied my breathing as a sharp pain shot through my wounded arm. It was a visceral reminder that I couldn¡¯t stay in this bathroom forever. But my thoughts churned relentlessly. The technique was clear: once one organ was modified, I would have five years to complete the rest. I would also need Pok¨¦mon with suitable abilities to absorb¡ªand this raised an ethical dilemma. How many Pok¨¦mon would suffer because of this?


    My fingers traced the parchment¡¯s final section, where my grandmother had left more advice. She recommended finding Poison/Water Pok¨¦mon, like Tentacruel or Mareanie, to modify the kidneys, as their abilities supported slow infiltration. For the heart, she suggested rare Poison/Fire Pok¨¦mon, though she had few references beyond rumors of species from distant regions.


    The scroll ended with a chilling line:


    ¡°This technique is not simply a source of power. It is a marriage to the toxicity within our veins¡ªa pact of life or death.¡±


    I inhaled deeply and carefully rolled the scroll back up. Only minutes had passed, but I felt as though I¡¯d lived through an entire lifetime in this bathroom. The mirror in front of me reflected a pale face, tired eyes, and a thin trail of blood staining my sleeve. I reminded myself to clean up before anyone came in. I turned the faucet back on, letting the icy water clear my mind.


    The idea of practicing this technique made my stomach churn, yet I couldn¡¯t ignore the sense of urgency gnawing at me. I had to improve my abilities. I had to overcome the fear of being powerless in a world filled with people wielding superior talents, political conspiracies, and devastating secrets. If my grandmother had survived, perhaps I could too. Perhaps I could break free from the cycle of helplessness that had trapped me since setting foot in the Academy.


    I clenched my fists, feeling a surge of determination I hadn¡¯t experienced before. The pain in my arm throbbed with each heartbeat, but I didn¡¯t care. The encounter with Vera had been a wake-up call¡ªa brutal reminder that the world wasn¡¯t as safe as it appeared. I had to act, even if the cost was steep.


    I opened the bathroom door cautiously, peeking out to ensure the hallway was still empty. Thankfully, no one was around. I adjusted my hoodie to cover my face and started walking, this time with a clearer purpose. I needed to leave the Academy for the day. After facing Vera and uncovering the scroll¡¯s contents, I had to talk to my grandmother.


    The corridors felt eerily quiet, the artificial lights dimmer than before. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, and I half-expected a teacher or guard to appear out of nowhere and demand answers. But the Academy was vast, and most students were likely in their orientation sessions or training grounds.


    I checked my pocket for Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, needing to ensure my partner was safe. He rested inside, likely still disoriented from the psychic barrage. The memory of his loyalty¡ªhow he had shielded me from the flying paper blades¡ªtightened my chest. I needed to become strong enough to protect him, too.


    As I exited through the main gates, a cool breeze greeted me. No one stopped me, no guards questioned why a student was leaving mid-day. Perhaps they trusted that no newcomer would dare break the rules so soon. I turned left, following the dusty path toward home. The city¡¯s buildings loomed in the distance, their outlines stark against the sky, and the faint hum of traffic mingled with my uneven breathing.


    Each step brought me closer to the inevitable conversation with my grandmother¡ªand with it, the certainty of my decision. If there was a way to survive in this world, to avoid trembling at the mere thought of encountering someone like Vera again, it lay in mastering the method I had just uncovered. I feared the possibility of dying in the process, but that risk seemed preferable to remaining at the mercy of forces I couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    As the Academy¡¯s pristine towers receded behind me, I turned for a final glance. They shimmered under the sun, symbols of a perfect future for many. Yet I had seen their darker side. Within those walls, danger lurked¡ªhidden conspiracies, rivalries between clans, and forbidden techniques. I thought about the eighteen clans, each with its own schemes. How many students carried formidable lineages? How many would use their powers to dominate others?


    I resumed walking. The twenty-minute trek home stretched before me, the pain in my arm intensifying now that the adrenaline had faded. But I pressed on, clutching Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball tightly. His bravery and loyalty deserved my gratitude¡ªand my promise to never leave him unprotected.


    By the time I reached the small gate of my home, the sun had begun its descent, painting the sky in shades of orange and purple. I paused at the door, steadying my breathing before stepping inside. I didn¡¯t want to alarm my mother or worry her further, but the only person who could give me concrete answers was inside: my grandmother.


    Finally, with a heavy heart and firm resolve, I pushed open the door. Things were about to change forever. I had made a decision: I would cultivate my poisonous skills, complete the Five Poisonous Organs technique, and become someone capable of surviving in this twisted world. Perhaps the price would be too high. Perhaps I would regret it every day of my life. But I could no longer tolerate being weak and afraid.


    With Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball in one hand and the scroll burning in my pocket, I made my way up the stairs. My grandmother would either guide me or warn me of the dangers that awaited me. One way or another, this was the start of a path I couldn¡¯t abandon.


    The sun set outside, and its crimson glow cast a prophetic hue over the house. In the dim light of the hallway, I steeled myself. It wasn¡¯t just about surviving anymore; it was about claiming the power to protect myself and those I loved. I raised my hand to knock on my grandmother''s door, and when my knuckles touched the wood, I knew there was no turning back.

 Chapter 6: Welcome

    Chapter 6: Welcome


    The door creaked open, and before I could say ¡°hello,¡± I was met with my grandmother¡¯s stern gaze. Her eyes narrowed with a suppressed fury that shook my resolve. I was still reeling from everything that had happened at the Academy¡ªmy hastily bandaged arm, my mind reeling with images of the library. My breathing was ragged, as if I had run up all the stairs at once. My grandmother, Julia, usually greeted people with a smile that creased her face in an almost adorable way, but right now, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of sweetness. An oppressive aura emanated from her, so tangible that I had a hard time holding her gaze.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± she asked. She didn¡¯t raise her voice, but a faint vibration shook the air around me.


    I tried to explain, stammering, ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was at the Academy¡­ I had¡­ an encounter with¡­ a psychic girl¡­¡± My voice came out broken, barely audible to myself, because the silence that followed was deafening. Her shadow, stretched long across the wall behind her, shifted unnaturally, as though it were a living entity responding to her anger.


    ¡°A psychic girl?¡± she repeated, frowning. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s not that bad,¡± I murmured. My arm, my head¡ªeverything hurt. ¡°But she almost killed me. It was partly my fault¡­¡±


    In that instant, I felt something press against my chest, as though the very air had thickened. That invisible power weighed on me, and even breathing became harder. My skin prickled; a chill ran up my spine. I didn¡¯t know if it was a side effect of her energy or just a reflection of my fear. For a few seconds, I thought I might pass out. Then, my grandmother exhaled slowly, closed her eyes, and the oppressive atmosphere lightened slightly. Her shadow stopped writhing and settled back into a more ordinary shape.


    ¡°Talk,¡± she ordered, her tone lower but no less harsh.


    I felt my knees tremble but forced myself to stand firm. Keeping an eye on my injury, I recounted as clearly as I could what had happened: how I¡¯d gone to the library to research Alolan Grimer, how I had encountered that girl, Vera, with an Abra floating at her side, and how she had launched a psychic attack almost without warning. I described the flying paper blades, the suffocating mental pressure, and the unrestrained fury of that trainer who accused me of being part of the Poison Clan and trying to kill her. My grandmother listened in silence, unblinking. I noticed her jaw tighten when I mentioned Abra. Suddenly, she raised a hand to stop me.


    ¡°Did you say Abra?¡± Her eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely sure,¡± I replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ordinary Pok¨¦mon¡ªshe used it to teleport and reinforce her attacks. It even prevented us from landing a final blow. And she mentioned something about the Psychic Clan pursuing her¡­ or hiring Poison assassins to watch her. I didn¡¯t fully understand. She seemed really scared.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± my grandmother nodded thoughtfully. ¡°An Abra is typically a starter Pok¨¦mon reserved for members with pure or primary lineage from the Psychic Clan. They¡¯re very strict about it. They don¡¯t hand them out to just anyone, but from what you¡¯ve said, she doesn¡¯t sound like a direct descendant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she claimed,¡± I added. ¡°She said the Psychic Clan was after her, that they considered her a threat or something like that.¡±


    My grandmother was silent for a moment, but when I mentioned how Vera had become violent when I brought up Sabrina, she interrupted me:


    ¡°You mentioned Sabrina?¡± she asked, almost growling. Her shadow quivered slightly again.


    I nodded, swallowing hard. ¡°Yeah, during the fight¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was that big of a deal. She got furious the moment I mentioned it. Her forehead glowed with a bright pink light. It was¡­ weird, like that rage blinded her completely.¡±


    My grandmother gave me a look that screamed, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot,¡± without needing to say it out loud. In fact, she said it out loud:


    ¡°Are you stupid or what? Sabrina is a key figure in the Psychic Clan. You don¡¯t know how territorial they are or how easily they react when you mention their leaders. A little provocation is enough for them to crush their enemies. That girl could have turned you into a broken sack in the hallway if she¡¯d lost a little more control!¡± She slammed her cane on the ground, clearly furious. ¡°You¡¯re just as reckless as your father, an idiot who doesn¡¯t think before he speaks.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, but closed it again. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong: it had been a huge mistake, a stupid mistake on my part that could have cost me my life. And the worst part was that it all happened so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to think.


    With a huff, she turned around and gestured for me to follow her into the house. I closed the door and followed her. The familiar aroma of the kitchen mixed with the scent of medicinal herbs, and despite everything, I felt a little calmer; at least I was in familiar territory. However, I realized that I still felt a tingling sensation on my skin every time I looked at her silhouette; her anger hadn¡¯t completely subsided.


    ¡°Take out your Grimer,¡± she ordered. ¡°I want to see how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Without hesitation, I released Dosy from her Pok¨¦ Ball. My partner appeared on the ground with a slight splash. Her purple slime looked dull and her eyes were half-closed in exhaustion. He crawled to my feet, leaving a wet trail behind him. That was when my grandmother knelt down to his height. She leaned her cane against the wall, sighed, and placed her right hand on Dosy¡¯s slimy head.


    Almost immediately, I felt a slight tremor in the air. My grandmother¡¯s shadow lengthened, partially covering Grimer¡¯s body, but this time it didn¡¯t seem threatening. Instead, it was warm, like a protective blanket. Something inside me recognized that energy¡ªit was the same calming presence I¡¯d felt as a child when I¡¯d hurt myself in the garden or had a stomachache. It was the way she channeled her mastery over poison to heal. Dosy blinked in surprise, gradually relaxing, and I could feel his breathing ease.


    ¡°Enough,¡± my grandmother said, removing her hand. ¡°He¡¯ll recover; the psychic contusion isn¡¯t fatal, but he needs rest.¡± She stood up with a slight grunt of effort, then looked at me. Now, tell me more about that girl. Why the hell did she attack you out of the blue?


    I explained what I could remember in detail, trying to recall Vera¡¯s words: that she was being hunted, that she mentioned the Poison assassins, and that she didn¡¯t seem aligned with Sabrina or the official hierarchy of the Psychic Clan. My grandmother frowned, as if she was piecing together a mental puzzle that didn¡¯t quite fit. She was surprised to learn that Vera didn¡¯t fit the image of ¡°pure bloodline,¡± as an Abra wasn¡¯t something that was easily acquired. For a moment, she seemed willing to dig deeper. However, as I was about to ask more about the pink glow and the anger Vera showed at the mention of Sabrina, she gestured for me to drop the subject. A fleeting thought crossed my mind: she probably didn¡¯t want me to know too much about the connection between the Psychic Clan and certain secrets that weren¡¯t meant for me yet.


    I took a deep breath, feeling uneasy, and took the opportunity to ask something that had always been lingering in my mind:


    ¡°Grandma, what about starter Pok¨¦mon? You mentioned Abra as a Psychic starter Pok¨¦mon¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one.¡±


    For a moment, her tense expression softened, as if that topic was less painful to discuss. However, her usual curt tone quickly returned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± she clicked her tongue. ¡°I guess your mother didn¡¯t tell you much. Listen, Kanto has 18 clans, but there are four that we would call ¡°core¡± or ¡°primary¡± due to their greatest influence in the region: Psychic, Fighting, Poison, and Dragon. They have their hands in the Pok¨¦mon League, the Federation, and everything else in Kanto. These clans control most of the resources, the advanced academies, and of course, the political power.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I nodded, remembering the vague stories I had heard here and there.


    ¡°Each of these clans offers a starter Pok¨¦mon to youngsters with enough talent or bloodline. For the Psychic Clan, it¡¯s Abra. For the Fighting Clan, it¡¯s Machop. In the Poison Clan, it¡¯s Zubat. And for the Dragon Clan, it¡¯s Dratini. They¡¯ve raised these Pok¨¦mon for generations, honing their bloodlines. Train them properly, and they can become formidable allies.¡±


    ¡°Zubat?¡± I murmured, intrigued. ¡°I always thought it was a common cave Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    ¡°It is for ordinary people. But the Poison Clan has special specimens, with bloodlines that go back several generations. Plus, since many ordinary people also catch them, it¡¯s easy to blend in or go unnoticed by others.¡± A flash of nostalgia appeared in her eyes. ¡°I had one myself, decades ago. But they don¡¯t hand them out so easily anymore; you have to be deeply rooted in the clan hierarchy.¡±


    I exhaled sharply. It seemed like every secret opened up two more. ¡°But isn¡¯t there a stronger starter poison?¡±


    My grandmother tensed a little, her shadow trembling slightly against the wall. ¡°There is another one, yes, but it¡¯s in dispute with another clan. Very dangerous, to be honest. For now, no rookie would dare to use it. Don¡¯t ask me any more. I won¡¯t get involved in that conflict.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°In any case, it would be a terrible choice for you. Too much trouble.¡±


    I stayed quiet, trying to process everything. From the way she spoke, it seemed like something much more serious than a simple rivalry between trainers. Then, as if to divert the conversation, she gestured towards Grimer, who was now resting with a vacant look in his eyes.


    ¡°In any case, you already have your Alolan Grimer. That says a lot, considering it has Alchemy Power, which will be useful for cultivation. Most native Kanto Pok¨¦mon wouldn¡¯t be that useful, except perhaps a Bulbasaur or a Nidoran.¡± But both are tied to the Grass and Ground clans, and won¡¯t be as useful for cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you get one with no strings attached. So forget it.¡± She waved her hand dismissively, as if to brush away a nagging thought. ¡°Your best bet is to look in other regions. The Academy, if you ascend to Class A or B, will allow you to travel and perhaps acquire Pok¨¦mon more suited to your style. And if you¡¯re serious about cultivation, you should aim for Blueberry Academy, the interregional school. That¡¯s where people willing to do whatever it takes to advance go.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­ complicated,¡± I muttered, shrugging. The thought of such a demanding place made me feel exhausted.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± she replied sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the world of cultivation, so don¡¯t do things halfway. Silly boy.¡± By the way, I¡¯m sure there are people with bloodlines from other regions at the Academy. Pay attention to everyone, not just psychics.


    My head was spinning with so much information. I was about to ask for more details when she suddenly walked up to Grimer and, without warning, pried his mouth open with a firm movement. Dosy let out a startled cry, clearly alarmed. I leaned forward to protest, but my grandmother had already shoved her hand into Grimer¡¯s mouth, digging around inside. The sludge sparkled slightly with neon-colored flashes where her hand made contact.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I exclaimed in horror.


    ¡°What I need to do,¡± she replied without blinking, ¡°is that these ¡®teeth¡¯ are hardened poison crystals, a byproduct of your Alolan Grimer¡¯s alchemy power. I need them to begin your cultivation, here and now.¡± She looked over her shoulder at me and held out the crystals. ¡°Eat them.¡±


    I thought I had misheard. I took a step back and let out a gasp of disbelief.


    ¡°What¡­? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± he insisted, his gaze sharp and firm. ¡°If you are serious about the Five Poison Organs technique, there is no time to waste. The first step is to absorb a poison compatible with your spleen, which will be the first organ you modify. The Power of Alchemy aligns perfectly with the Earth. In time, you will be able to crystallize your toxins, just as this Grimer does naturally. But to do that, you must ingest its essence. That is the basis.¡± He shifted his gaze to Dosy. ¡°And you, stop complaining, mudball. This will be good practice for your regeneration.¡±


    Dosy groaned, his eyes narrowed in visible pain. His mouth now showed gaps where his crystalline teeth had been. I bit my lip. My grandmother wasn¡¯t giving me much of a choice. No matter how much I wanted to protest, I remembered my resolve to never feel helpless again. If cultivation required extreme measures, perhaps that was the price. Still, my hands trembled as I picked up one of the crystals. I held it in front of my face, studying its iridescent reflection and razor-sharp edges.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I hesitated, cold sweat running down my neck. I looked at my grandmother and swallowed hard. She didn¡¯t let me finish.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± she ordered. ¡°And focus on your body. You must direct the poison to your spleen. Focus on that area, make the toxin settle there. If you fail, you could die.¡±


    I felt like I was on the verge of collapse, but there was no turning back. I brought the glass to my mouth and bit down. It was like chewing glass wrapped in liquid fire. A sharp pain shot through my tongue and teeth. A corrosive heat slid down my throat, something between acid and electric, like swallowing a burning coal. I staggered, leaning back with the urge to spit it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it,¡± she growled. ¡°Chew it well.¡±


    I summoned all my courage and obeyed, feeling each shard crunch and release a searing juice that blurred my vision. My mind clenched with tension; sweat poured from my body and a faint buzzing filled my ears. With an almost inhuman effort, I swallowed the poison and felt it fall into my stomach like molten lead.


    ¡°Focus,¡± I heard his voice, distant but firm. ¡°Imagine your spleen is a vessel. Guide the poison there.¡±


    My vision blurred as I struggled to obey. I remembered his explanation of the spleen¡¯s location: on the left side, under the ribs. I closed my eyes and tried to visualize it as I consumed the last shards of glass. Each breath sent spasms of pain through me. A terrible burning sensation ran through my chest and stomach, and I had the horrible feeling that I was being torn apart from within. I forced myself to suppress the urge to vomit.


    Suddenly, I felt a dull throbbing in my side. It was like a cold tingle mixed with toxic heat. I began to hyperventilate, my legs buckling beneath me. I fell to my knees on the carpet. My teeth chattered uncontrollably and my breathing became erratic. My grandmother¡¯s voice persisted, firm, but I barely registered her words. A deafening murmur filled my ears. I remember trying to fix my gaze on Grimer for comfort, but the dizziness was too overwhelming. The room spun, shrank, and my consciousness faded to a point.


    The last thing I felt was my forehead hitting the floor. After that, darkness swallowed me whole.


    What happened next was beyond my understanding, as I couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. From another perspective, though, reality continued. My grandmother, Julia, stood over my collapsed body with a sigh, her gaze sharp and focused. He watched as Grimer approached me, making a worried gurgling noise and nudging me awake with his mud. He stepped back and, with a couple of taps of his staff, summoned his shadow. It peeled off the wall like a living entity. A sinister smile emerged from that darkness and the silhouette of a Gengar became clear: a robust figure with pointed ears and a mischievous look.


    ¡°Take him to his room,¡± he ordered. His tone was soft but unquestionable.


    The Gengar tilted its head, revealing its sharp fangs in a perpetual smirk. It approached me and, with surprising ease, lifted my limp body with its small claws. My head hung lifelessly against my chest and Grimer made a sympathetic sound, but did not dare to interfere. The ghostly Pok¨¦mon gently picked me up and left the room, crossing the dark hallway until it reached my bedroom. There, she placed me on the bed. A faint trail of purple smoke lingered in the air as Gengar laughed in a throaty tone, its ghostly presence clinging to the walls.


    Meanwhile, Julia walked over to the phone resting on a side table in the living room. Her expression was neither kind nor harsh, but a mix of determination and wariness. She picked up the receiver and dialed with a shaking finger. She waited a few seconds until someone answered.


    ¡°Agatha?¡± she said, her voice suddenly sweet, almost mocking. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Julia. Stop pretending you don¡¯t recognize the voice of an old friend.¡± She let out a light cough. ¡°Tsk, what I found out today¡­ My grandson came home with his arm in a mess. He says he fought a psychic girl. Apparently she calls herself Vera. It seems Kanto Academy is full of extraordinary individuals. This world is getting more complicated.¡±


    He paused, his face tightening as he listened to the response on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard of her too? I think so. My grandson described her, and I think she fits the image of the Psychic Clan¡¯s ¡°pure bloodline,¡± but she has an Abra¡­ Yes, yes, I know, it¡¯s strange.¡± She looked toward the stairs leading to my room. ¡°At least Aspen didn¡¯t end up dead. But he¡¯s begun the cultivation process. He swallowed his first poison, and now he¡¯ll have to adapt or perish. He¡¯s as stubborn as his father. But I trust that he¡¯ll live.¡±


    A dry laugh escaped from her throat. At that moment, she tapped the ground with her cane, perhaps out of uneasiness.


    ¡°Are there other young people with peculiar talents at the Academy? Of course, I don¡¯t doubt it. Too many families are gathering there. This year is going to be an eventful year¡­ Who knows what trouble my grandson will get into?¡±


    Julia moved the earpiece away from her ear slightly, her expression hesitant. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but she thought it was necessary. Lowering his voice to almost a whisper, he said,


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, can you get me a Gastly with potential, Agatha? In exchange, I will tell you everything I remember about the Normal Clan technique I read decades ago in Koga¡¯s secret vault.¡±

 Chapter 7: Interlude

    Chapter 7: Interlude


    Vera reappeared on a secluded hill, where the grass swayed gently in the evening wind and the sky stretched out in a dying orange hue. The intense glow from Abra''s teleportation instantly faded, leaving behind a faint trail of residual energy. The burgundy-haired girl was breathing so hard that her ribs were visible through the dark fabric of her clothes. She felt a relentless trembling in her legs and a sharp pain in her temples, aftereffects of the brutal eruption of powers she had unleashed minutes before in the library. Abra, floating just behind her, tilted her head, alarmed.


    Vera looked up to observe the place where they had landed: a rocky, desolate hill, accompanied only by a few wild flowers scattered among the stones. It might have been a peaceful and even beautiful place in the twilight, but her mind remained trapped in the sequence of images that tormented her: collapsed bookshelves, shattered books, that young man with an Alolan Grimer that almost looked innocent, and the name ¡°Sabrina¡± invading her consciousness like poison. A strange pain coursed through her, something she couldn¡¯t tell if it was born of guilt or fury.


    She needed to let it all out. Or rather, the psychic power within her demanded release. She closed her eyes for a few seconds, and as she opened them again, she felt a throbbing on her forehead. A pink light began to flicker, weak at first, but quickly becoming an intense beacon. Her blood quickened, quickening the pulse of that glow, which carried an almost palpable resentment. Abra, frightened, floated a few steps back and let out a weak warning cry, sensing the chaos emanating from her trainer.


    Suddenly, the air grew heavy; Even the gentle wind seemed to shudder at the discharge of energy. The grass around Vera''s feet bowed and, moment by moment, began to lift off the ground and levitate. Each blade of grass floated in an unusual dance, as if gravity had failed. Small stones rose an inch or so. Some medium-sized rocks cracked and broke into a dozen pieces. An invisible force, a pure, uncontrolled psychic power, exploded in unison with the rage Vera had been holding back.


    Vera noticed the heat radiating from her forehead and felt a growl trapped in her chest. She cursed her own weakness. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her composure like this, not when the very essence of the Psychic type demanded control. And yet, that anger¡ªancestral fury¡ªfrequently overwhelmed her. It was a painful reminder that her relationship with her clan and roots was nothing but a paradox, a dead end that haunted her. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists, releasing a long sigh. In doing so, she tried to anchor her mind to the image of Abra, to memories of a time when things were less complicated. After a few seconds, the light on her forehead began to dim, as did the tremor in her body. The stones and grass in the air shuddered and fell abruptly with a dull thud. A bird flying nearby fled in alarm at the sudden noise.


    Abra cautiously moved closer, letting out a faint whimper, as if fearing another psychic outburst might shatter the hill¡¯s fleeting serenity. Vera opened her eyes, still shaken by the pain now concentrated in her brain, threatening to become an unbearable headache. She placed a hand on her forehead, feeling the cold sweat on her pale skin.


    ¡°Relax, little one¡­¡± she murmured, seeing Abra floating nervously. ¡°It¡¯s over. Forgive me.¡±


    She reached out a trembling hand to her Pok¨¦mon¡¯s shoulder, stroking it clumsily. Abra tilted its ears in an almost human gesture and closed its eyes, slightly more at ease. It kept watching its trainer¡¯s face, as if each blink was evaluating whether the fury would possess her again. Vera inhaled the clean hill air and let the breeze renew her lungs. She felt the fatigue typical of someone who had expended massive mental energy in an uncontrolled outburst. ¡°Again,¡± she reproached herself silently, ¡°can I not keep my composure?¡±


    She scanned the area, visually confirming there was no one else around. Part of her was relieved she hadn¡¯t hurt any innocents with this episode. On the other hand, she worried she had strayed too far from Kanto Academy. The sun¡¯s light was slowly fading on the horizon, dyeing the clouds a purplish gray. It wasn¡¯t safe to remain there if she didn¡¯t feel capable of walking. But she had Abra, her faithful companion, who could Teleport her back. She stroked its head again, seeking inner balance to focus her psyche.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± she whispered, as the image of her room came to mind. It was a somewhat chaotic place but also intimate. Being in Class B gave her the right to reside at the Academy, away from the crowded dormitories or external lodgings for Classes C, D, and E students.


    Abra closed its eyes and, after clearly sensing Vera¡¯s will, emitted a soft flash. The hill blurred, and in a blink, the young woman¡¯s room materialized around them. They were back at the Academy, in a space with pale walls adorned with paper scraps, incomplete maps, and a couple of old posters. Books were everywhere¡ªsome stacked carelessly on a worn desk, others scattered on the floor. The violet aura surrounding them faded entirely.


    The moment they arrived, Vera let out a groan of exhaustion and allowed her body to slump against the closed door. For an instant, it felt like the whole room was swaying. She wanted to collapse onto the bed, but she forced herself to stand. She noticed Abra¡¯s faint heartbeat beside her, as if her companion reminded her it wasn¡¯t time to give up.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± she murmured, guessing Abra¡¯s intention. ¡°But give me a moment.¡±


    Straightening herself, she stepped into the room. The bed with its messy sheets lay to one side, almost buried under some clothing. The first thing that caught her eye was the daggers and knives carefully wrapped in a dark cloth inside the slightly ajar nightstand drawer. She blinked, noticing one was out of place¡ªlikely moved the night before. She smiled bitterly, wondering why she¡¯d grown accustomed to sleeping with weapons within arm¡¯s reach. The world had been too hostile for her not to be cautious.


    She also noticed a Pok¨¦mon egg resting in a kind of thermal capsule beside her bed. The container emitted a soft warmth and a rhythmic hum, ensuring proper incubation. Vera approached it tenderly, placing her hand on the transparent surface. The egg had reddish specks on its shell, as if tiny flames reflected within. She sighed, and for a moment, her expression softened.


    Abra floated beside her, sitting at a low height. She glanced at it and gave it a pat on the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you we¡¯d survive together, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She then lay on the bed. The mattress creaked. She raised an arm to her forehead and closed her eyes. Her throat burned as she remembered losing something incredibly valuable: her books, the two volumes of Encyclopedia of Moves and Encyclopedia of Abilities, which she¡¯d left behind in the library in her hasty exit. They were gifts from her parents.


    A sharp pang of pain tightened her chest. Remembering her parents plunged her into a lament of confusion and rage, mixed with the longing for a childhood she had never been able to enjoy normally. She wanted to cry, but her eyes only felt dry. She promised herself she would recover those books, even if she had to sneak into the library at night or steal them from the headmaster¡¯s office. Wherever the Academy had stored them as ¡°evidence¡± of the destruction she¡¯d caused, she wouldn¡¯t abandon them.


    She lay still, staring at the ceiling with a turbulent mind and a racing heart. She stroked the egg as if it were a protective talisman, trying to calm the storm within her. Finally, that mix of sadness and fury was buried under the cold mask she knew all too well. It was her survival method.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°The books are mine,¡± she muttered hoarsely. ¡°And no one will take them from me.¡±


    Abra approached with a mournful sound, as if lamenting the loss as well. Vera let out a sigh and gave a small nod. The last thing she wanted was to lose control again. She vowed to herself that the next time she faced a battle, it wouldn¡¯t be in a blind rage. She would learn to control that devastating power glowing on her forehead and avenge anyone who dared call her an unworthy impure with powers she didn¡¯t deserve.


    Then she touched her cheek, still feeling the dampness of sour sweat, and for a moment, she let out a bitter laugh. Just for a second. Then her features hardened once more.


    ¡°Rest, Abra,¡± she whispered. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find out what happened to my books.¡±


    The lamp¡¯s light flickered slightly, casting shifting shadows across the room. Vera didn¡¯t bother to make herself more comfortable. She remained lying down, her mind anchored to her rage and determination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a vast, ancient mansion, so old its walls seemed to whisper forgotten tales, the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through a long corridor. The building could easily be described as a castle, with its carved stone walls, towering gothic windows, and a lengthy hallway lined with candelabras. The flickering flames cast warm light on the wide carpets, and portraits from various eras hung solemnly on the walls, their subjects¡¯ eyes appearing to follow any movement.


    Agatha, her silver hair tied neatly into a bun, advanced with an air of amusement and thoughtfulness. She leaned on her cane, which tapped rhythmically on the stone floor. She came to a stop before a set of grand double doors made of dark wood. With a push, the doors creaked open, revealing a large chamber dominated by an oversized communication screen. Her sharp eyes glinted with a mischievous light as she approached the console. Someone was waiting on the other end, as the screen lit up almost instantly, dividing into four sections displaying the faces of Koga, Bruno, Lance, and Sabrina.


    ¡°Oh, what a delight to see all my old colleagues!¡± Agatha exclaimed, making no effort to hide her sarcasm. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important.¡±


    Lance, dressed in his signature cape with his fiery red hair swept back, nodded politely. Bruno, seated cross-legged on what appeared to be a tatami mat, inclined his head in a formal greeting. Koga remained silent, his brows furrowed in deep thought. Sabrina, on the other hand, regarded Agatha with her characteristic enigmatic expression, though a subtle tension flickered in her violet eyes.


    ¡°Agatha¡­¡± Lance greeted her with a faint smile. ¡°Is there something official you¡¯d like to discuss, or is this one of your infamous ¡®anecdotal reports¡¯?¡±


    Agatha tapped her cane against the stone floor, the sound reverberating ominously through the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing some rather curious rumors about Kanto Academy and how young trainers no longer venture out to Gym battles. Isn¡¯t it a shame? There was something so thrilling about watching them travel, face the dangers of wild Pok¨¦mon, and grow stronger through real experience.¡±


    ¡°Times have changed,¡± Lance replied calmly. ¡°The Pok¨¦mon League Federation decided to institutionalize training to prevent unnecessary losses and tragedies. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± Agatha quipped with a shrug of mock despair. ¡°Where there were once passionate youths ready to shoulder their backpacks and challenge any Gym Leader, now there are kids in uniforms, taking classes and exams. A bit disappointing, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Bruno, the Fighting-type master, maintained his stoic demeanor, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Koga, more concerned with the affairs of the Poison Clan, averted his gaze, seemingly uninterested in the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural evolution,¡± Koga remarked, his tone dismissive. ¡°And it spares us the trouble of dealing with reckless individuals who call themselves trainers without understanding the consequences.¡±


    Sabrina blinked indifferently. Since defeating Lorelei some time ago and taking her spot in the Elite Four, her aura had grown even colder and more distant. To her, Kanto Academy and the other institutions served as efficient filters, separating the truly gifted from the rest.


    ¡°The establishment of Kanto Academy, like the others, is just the first phase,¡± Lance added. ¡°The plan is for the most promising students to advance to Ar¨¢ndano Academy, where they¡¯ll receive elite training. Only a select few graduate with the skills of an Elite Four member or a Champion. The rest, no matter how much they study, remain in lower ranks.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Agatha scoffed. ¡°So, the goal is to groom a future Champion who represents the clans, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lance confirmed. ¡°And the idea is to give smaller clans or even unaffiliated individuals a chance if they demonstrate enough potential. Other regions have implemented similar systems: many clans reach Gym Leader-level strength, but there¡¯s a shortage of Elite Four members or Champions.¡±


    Sabrina, clearly unimpressed, shifted slightly in her seat at the mention of ¡°smaller clans.¡± She had little patience for regions that didn¡¯t adhere to strict hierarchies. Bruno, with a subtle hand gesture, broke the brief silence.


    ¡°Major clans have already started merging to consolidate their power,¡± he murmured. ¡°Like the Rock and Steel clans under Steven Stone or the Water, Grass, and Ground clans under Cynthia. It¡¯s no secret that Lance represents the Dragon Clan, and there are rumors that Cynthia could fit there as well. This is how power is concentrated.¡±


    Agatha¡¯s sharp smile widened.


    ¡°Exactly. And yet, old rivalries persist. Not everyone agrees to these alliances. But I suppose that¡¯s none of our concern.¡± She tapped her cane against the floor again. ¡°Speaking of old rivalries, I came across something peculiar. There¡¯s a girl named Vera¡­¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a keen light flashing in her gaze.


    ¡°Vera?¡± she repeated, crossing her arms. ¡°That name rings a bell. Ah, yes, I remember. An impure with certain abilities she doesn¡¯t deserve.¡±


    Agatha¡¯s expression shifted to one of intrigue.


    ¡°Impure, you say? Does her presence bother you?¡±


    Sabrina turned her head slightly, her prideful demeanor as sharp as ever.


    ¡°The only thing that bothers me is when someone attempts to wield psychic energies beyond their limits. If her parents mixed with unworthy blood, that¡¯s her problem. It¡¯s none of my concern as long as she doesn¡¯t tarnish the Psychic Clan¡¯s name.¡±


    Koga, preoccupied with untangling an imaginary knot in his headband, refrained from commenting. His only interest lay in ensuring none of his own clan members caused disturbances or brought shame to the Poison Clan. He let out a quiet sigh as Bruno, still impassive, added:


    ¡°As for me, the true heirs of the Fighting Clan will surpass anyone from outside. I¡¯m not worried about ¡®impures.¡¯¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s lips tightened at the subtle mockery in his tone. Agatha chuckled, clearly entertained by the underlying tensions between the principal clans. It was as though she thrived on these subtle rivalries among the elite.


    ¡°In any case,¡± Lance interrupted with a diplomatic air, ¡°the important thing is to maintain our focus. The academies, including Kanto, are meant to nurture future talents. Those who excel, whether through merit or connections, will move on to Ar¨¢ndano Academy.¡±


    Agatha gave him a sly look.


    ¡°And how do you plan to choose those who excel? Surely you¡¯re not letting just anyone in, are you?¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp glint.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we established the class system,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°A, B, C, D, E¡­ Only those who stand out in Classes A and B can apply for Ar¨¢ndano. We also ensure recommendations from Gym Leaders or Champions. That way, we filter out the best and discard the rest.¡±


    Koga nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Our people don¡¯t cause trouble. They focus on their training and preparation for the elite. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°The same with mine,¡± Lance added with a shrug. ¡°Most are disciplined, unlike some others¡­¡± He cast a sideways glance at Sabrina.


    ¡°My students are under control as well,¡± Sabrina shot back coldly. ¡°And if any of them step out of line, I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡±


    Bruno remained silent, but the tension in the room was palpable. Agatha laughed again, her cane tapping the floor lightly.


    ¡°You all act like young adults arguing over trivialities. This is what makes life entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Sabrina growled. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡±


    Lance¡¯s firm voice reclaimed the conversation.


    ¡°In short, we are all agreed: by the end of the year, students from Classes A and B will be transferred to Blueberry Academy for advanced training. This will ensure that we cultivate a future champion, or at the very least, produce more members of the Elite Four.¡±


    Agatha nodded in satisfaction. Bruno and Koga confirmed with a nod. Sabrina stared at an indefinite spot on the screen, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°So be it,¡± she murmured. ¡°I have no objections to the Elite accepting true talents.¡±


    ¡°And to ensure that only the best rise, we will propose a challenge system,¡± Bruno added calmly. ¡°If someone from a lower class manages to defeat a student from a higher class in an official battle, they will exchange places. This will encourage competition and ensure proper hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Koga nodded with a slight nod. ¡°That way, those with true power will rise and those without will fall.¡±


    The conversation ended abruptly and the five exchanged glances across the large screen, weighing the implications. Agatha''s smile had a slightly malevolent tinge to it as the connection was cut.

 Chapter 8: Awakening

    Chapter 8: Awakening


    I woke up with a dry throat and intense dizziness that blurred my vision. I blinked several times, trying to focus, and as I did, I made out the outlines of my own room. The sheets wrapped around me like fishing nets and my body felt numb, heavy, almost as if it no longer belonged to me. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling, but at least I was home, not at the Academy or in a hospital. I struggled to move one arm and was relieved to find that, despite the stiffness, I could move my fingers.


    The first thing I heard was my mother¡¯s voice, so close that I jumped.


    ¡°Aspen!¡± she exclaimed in a tone laden with concern. ¡°You¡¯re awake, sweetheart.¡±


    I turned my head in her direction and saw her sitting on a makeshift stool next to my bed, her eyes red from exhaustion and lack of sleep. When she saw me blink, she put a hand on her chest and exhaled sharply, as if she had been holding her breath for days. I felt a mix of guilt and gratitude, not knowing which emotion was stronger.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I said, my voice hoarse and raspy. My stomach growled loudly, as if I hadn¡¯t eaten in days, and it hurt to even speak. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°My love, you¡¯ve been sleeping for almost five whole days,¡± she explained, watching me closely. ¡°I found you passed out in your room, and your grandmother told me it was part of something¡­ complicated.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but she insisted everything was ¡°under control.¡± Still, I was going crazy with worry. Are you okay?


    I closed my eyes, trying to process that information. Five days? I vaguely remembered ingesting that toxic Grimer sludge, or something even worse, that knocked me out. The image of my grandmother pulling out Grimer''s crystal teeth, of me eating those crystals, and then a series of disjointed dreams flashed through my mind. My stomach burned with the memory, and just remembering that substance made my insides turn.


    ¡°Yeah... I guess so,¡± I managed to mumble. ¡°I''m just... really thirsty. And hungry.¡±


    My mother nodded with a frown. She looked at me tenderly and handed me a bottle of water that she had on the nightstand. I drank greedily, feeling the cold liquid soothe the dryness of my throat.


    ¡°Stay here, I''ll call for something to eat right away. There''s a good restaurant nearby. I''m not going to cook anything heavy now, you need something substantial.¡±


    I heard my stomach growl again, as loud as an angry Onix. I was surprised by the intensity of the sound and my mother gave a worried but kind smile. She stood up and quickly left the room, leaving me with the bottle in my hand.


    At that moment my grandmother entered, cane in hand, radiating that presence of hers that, despite her short stature, filled the entire room. She wore a loose shawl over her shoulders and had a triumphant expression that worried me; I didn''t know if she was proud of me or hiding a mischievous smile.


    ¡°So you finally woke up,¡± she said, looking at me with her lively eyes. ¡°Sleepyhead, you missed your first week of school.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did I get excused from school?¡± I asked, anxiety shaking my voice as I tried to sit up in bed.


    ¡°Simple,¡± she replied with a shrug. ¡°We called and said you were sick and needed rest. Besides, there are rumors about an incident in the library¡ªa confrontation. Apparently, the security devices were knocked out, the cameras recorded nothing, and no one knows exactly who or what caused it. They speculate that some Pok¨¦mon used an area move, something like Magic Room or Psychic Terrain, which blocked all signals. The result: chaos, but no clear suspects.¡±


    Remembering the fight made me squint; I wasn''t proud of that confrontation, but at least it seemed I hadn''t been involved or put on any watchlist.


    ¡°I thought there would be witnesses¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It seems everything happened so quickly and chaotically that all that¡¯s left is a rumor about a girl and a strange Pok¨¦mon. No one ties you to the incident, there¡¯s no evidence, and almost all recordings were destroyed. You got off with sheer luck.¡± She raised her chin, inquisitive. ¡°Anyway, the fact is, your first classes are over. It¡¯s Saturday morning, and you¡¯ve wasted your entire week sleeping and¡­ adapting.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine when she mentioned the word ¡°adapting.¡± I looked at her face, trying to read her expression. She seemed both relieved and filled with a restrained enthusiasm.


    ¡°How¡­ did I do?¡± I asked hesitantly, unsure if I wanted to hear the answer.


    ¡°Quite well, from what I can tell.¡± She leaned in closer, examining me with an incisive gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªit was a huge risk. But it seems your spleen has assimilated the venom and done so with high compatibility. Even more so, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a strong affinity.¡±


    I felt a strange sense of relief, even though I didn¡¯t fully grasp the terminology. If the compatibility was high, it meant I had survived either by sheer luck or sheer willpower.


    ¡°What does that mean, exactly¡­?¡±


    ¡°That now you¡¯ll be able to do things you could only dream of before,¡± she replied with near excitement. ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky, kid. You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. And to prove that your body has developed the necessary foundations¡­¡±


    Without warning, she opened her hand, revealing a muddy, foul-smelling ball of sludge, a much deeper purple than Grimer¡¯s usual sludge. The sour, poisonous stench made me wrinkle my nose. Just the smell made me feel nauseous. I tried to cover my mouth, but I didn¡¯t have time.


    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­?¡± I managed to murmur.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ a substance derived from a very toxic Kanto Pok¨¦mon, condensed with my experience in venoms,¡± she said, leaning over me. Before I could pull back, I felt her cane pressing firmly on my foot. ¡°And with your newly modified spleen, we need to see if you can absorb it.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried, but it was useless. The pain in my foot made me yelp, and at that precise moment, my grandmother shoved the ball of sludge into my mouth. Instinctively, I tried to swallow it whole, choking for a few seconds as my palate burned with an acidic, toxic flavor worse than anything I¡¯d ever tasted.


    I started coughing, my stomach churned, and I wanted to vomit, but my grandmother held my jaw firmly. I managed to turn my head aside, but she persisted, keeping me steady.


    ¡°Swallow,¡± she ordered with sharp authority. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Through retches and tears streaming down my face from the effort, I finally swallowed it. A purple fire spread down my throat, and I felt my chest burn as if I¡¯d swallowed hot coals. I coughed repeatedly, desperate, while my grandmother stepped back slightly, observing me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. It was as if she could see through my flesh and bones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t vomit,¡± she warned, shaking her head. ¡°Let the venom flow.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± I stammered, my voice trembling, my eyes blurred with tears.


    Slowly, the initial burning began to subside, replaced by a deeper boiling sensation, a strange tingling that moved through my stomach and anchored itself to my left side¡ªright where my spleen had undergone that dangerous ritual. Suddenly, my ears buzzed, I felt a fleeting dizziness, and almost simultaneously, I experienced a curious pulsation in my fingers.


    My grandmother said nothing but smiled with a grin approaching pride. She rested her cane against the wall and crossed her arms, watching me like a scientist examining a test subject.


    Then, I noticed something odd. One of my nails was changing color¡ªthe nail on the ring finger of my right hand. I blinked, slack-jawed, as the nail turned completely white and sharp, with a gleam resembling a tiny quartz crystal, reflecting the light from the bulb. It was a small detail, but it sent a shiver down my spine. My eyes widened.


    ¡°Grandma, m-my nail¡­?¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. Then, without warning, she pricked her left hand with the tip of my transformed nail. Drops of blood welled up, and her skin turned purple. She didn¡¯t flinch; instead, her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s potent. Congratulations. You¡¯re the first in the Meloc family to achieve high affinity with the spleen of the Earth element. This means that from now on, you¡¯ll be able to crystallize and condense venoms you ingest, thanks to the ¡®Alchemy Ability¡¯ inherited from your Alolan Grimer. With time and practice, you¡¯ll also generate your own venom. But to do that, you¡¯ll need to modify more organs.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does that mean I can now use Dosy¡¯s ability?¡± I asked, feeling a mix of euphoria and confusion.


    My grandmother pursed her lips, taking a few seconds to reflect.


    ¡°The ability of an Alolan Grimer, ¡®Power of Alchemy,¡¯ allows it to absorb and manipulate the properties of what it consumes¡ªwhether energy, matter, or abilities¡ªinfusing its own venom with those characteristics and condensing them into crystals. However, there are significant limitations, like being able to store only one property at a time and losing it once the ability is no longer in use. What you¡¯ve obtained is the foundation of that technique, applied to your body¡ªin other words, the ability to condense venoms. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll fully replicate it because the Pok¨¦mon is still the source. Your human anatomy and physiology are different. The ability may manifest in other ways. You¡¯ll probably have to train and discover that for yourself.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I nodded, trying to process the flood of information. My stomach growled again, louder than before, and I remembered I hadn¡¯t eaten in five days. Just then, I heard my mother¡¯s voice calling from the other room:


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready! Aspen? Are you okay?¡±


    Without a second thought, I got out of bed. My body protested, but my hunger was stronger. I hobbled to the dining table, where a feast awaited: piles of noodles, rice, plates of chicken, steaming soup, and some vegetables. Without explaining, I sat down and started eating as if my life depended on it. My mother watched me with a mix of bewilderment and joy, though slightly alarmed at the speed I was devouring food. Every bite tasted like heaven.


    I must have eaten enough for four people, at least. When I finally stopped, I noticed everyone was staring at me, including my mother and grandmother.


    ¡°Are you going to burst?¡± my mother asked, bewildered. ¡°You never used to eat this much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had an¡­ unusual appetite,¡± I said, feeling a pang of embarrassment. I remembered my plump figure, a result of my love for food, and how my mom had tried to put me on diets. Now, perhaps, she didn¡¯t see it as such a big deal, but she still raised an eyebrow cautiously.


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll get some exercise during the race next week, right?¡±


    ¡°Race¡­?¡± I paused, lowering my fork. ¡°You mean in the caves?¡±


    My mom got up and started clearing the dirty dishes, glancing at my grandmother, who remained standing, leaning on her cane.


    ¡°Yes, the school announced an activity in Cerulean Caves. It¡¯s supposed to be a race for all first-years or something like that. You missed the first week, but since you were sick, you didn¡¯t find out. Apparently, it¡¯s a way to ¡®move up in rank,¡¯ as they said. And it¡¯s a mandatory excursion.¡±


    ¡°Mandatory?¡± I repeated, my mouth agape. I felt my heart pounding. I wanted to ask a thousand things: why I hadn¡¯t been warned earlier, who my partner would be, how much time I had left.


    My grandmother looked at me as if I were a clueless Slowpoke.


    ¡°You slept for five days, Aspen. Your first week of classes is over. Now you only have this weekend to prepare.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± My eyes widened in panic. A wave of anxiety surged down my spine as I began to mentally plan how to train, win the race, and survive the caves with such little preparation time.


    My mother, smiling, placed more dishes in the sink and gave me a fond look.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun, I suppose. But don¡¯t overdo it. You could also move up in rank by demonstrating talent. I recommend it, son, because Class E is too small for you. At least aim for Class C or B in the future. And who knows? Maybe even Class A, if you work hard.¡±


    All the food in my stomach began to churn with anxiety. I felt a lump forming in my throat, and the atmosphere grew heavy with the momentary silence of my thoughts. Luckily, my grandmother placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. When I looked at her, I noticed an unusual hint of comfort in her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You¡¯re alive and have obtained a special technique. What¡¯s next puts you on equal footing with other special students or those from the 18 clans. But at least for this weekend, I¡¯ll help you train Grimer.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. Knowing I¡¯d have her guidance inspired confidence, but it also scared me a little. Training with my grandmother was never easy; she always had extreme methods. Even so, I nodded, grateful.


    The backyard of my house had turned into an improvised training ground. My grandmother often cultivated various types of berries and experimented with herbs and potions there. Now, it would serve as my makeshift gym, where Grimer and I could catch up. The sky was clear, and the midday sun offered a fresh breeze.


    My grandmother walked with her cane sinking slightly into the soft ground, unhurried. She stopped beside a circle drawn in chalk on the ground.


    ¡°Stand there with Grimer. I want to see his level.¡±


    I nodded and called Dosy, who dragged his gelatinous body to the designated spot. I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but I noticed Grimer looked a bit firmer in color, as if his mass had gained vitality. Perhaps in those five days, my grandmother had cared for and trained him without me knowing.


    ¡°What did you do with him while I was asleep?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I leveled him up a bit,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°At least to level 7 or 8. He learned Harden and Bite and has improved his use of Stockpile. But that¡¯s not enough for next week¡¯s race. I want him to reach level 12 so he can learn Disable. Also, I plan to teach him Toxic and Swift with TMs. He¡¯s already mastered his basic moves.¡±


    Surprised, I crossed my arms and kept staring at Dosy, who tilted his head with a gurgling sound.


    ¡°Swift?¡± I repeated. ¡°But isn¡¯t that a Normal-type move?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And it¡¯s a ranged, self-targeting attack, which will come in handy if you¡¯re in caves and wild Pok¨¦mon attack you. You¡¯ll have a variety of moves.¡±


    Grimer seemed pleased with the attention he was getting, even though my grandmother wasn¡¯t exactly showering him with sweet compliments. My grandmother shot me a calculating look.


    ¡°I want you to practice with him in an exhibition match against one of my Pok¨¦mon. It won¡¯t be too challenging, but it¡¯ll help him sharpen his skills.¡±


    ¡°When can I use the venom of Koffing or Weezing for my lungs? You must have one,¡± I interrupted, eager to continue with my technique.


    She shook her head firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯ll give you yet. And honestly, I don¡¯t know if you even deserve it. From now on, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself. This weekend, I¡¯ll help you train just enough, and maybe in a few months, I¡¯ll give you something useful. But don¡¯t expect me to guide you every step of the way. Spoiling you will only make you weak. You can hunt down a Koffing and extract its liquid gas¡ªwhat amounts to its blood.¡±


    Her tone stung, but it also reminded me how fortunate¡ªor blessed¡ªI was. A normal kid, it turned out, had a genius grandmother exiled from a secret assassin clan, who had taught me a very special venom technique she¡¯d created herself and that only she knew. I understood that I¡¯d already received plenty of help and that it was time to start walking on my own.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Lost in thought, I considered all the challenges I would have to face from now on. Traveling, possibly, at some point. The Academy, clan intrigues, the psychic girl¡­ And to top it off, I suspected my mother had realized I was starting down a path she¡¯d avoided her entire life. I wondered if she was upset with me or, deep down, understood.


    At that moment, the door leading to the backyard creaked open, and I saw my mother peeking out from the dim interior, wearing that bittersweet smile that meant she¡¯d heard everything. When our eyes met, she shrugged with a resigned expression, as if to say, ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted for you, but I¡¯ll support you.¡± I felt a knot in my throat, but I was also comforted. In the end, she closed the door and left us to our training.


    ¡°All right, kiddo,¡± said my grandmother, pulling me back to the present. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hold your own. Let Grimer test his strength against one of my Poison-types. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey¡¯ll hold back. What do you prefer: an Arbok or a Weezing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ªwhatever¡¯s easier to start with,¡± I joked nervously.


    ¡°Ekans, then. Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to handle your ¡®Dosy¡¯ effectively.¡±


    With a flick of her cane, my grandmother released an Ekans from its Pok¨¦ Ball. The serpent, nearly five meters long, had intensely purple scales and yellow eyes that looked ready to strike. I felt an immense pressure and a primal fear, but Grimer raised his head and, in his lazy way, prepared himself. The sun illuminated their colors, and the air filled with a faint venomous scent.


    ¡°Come on, Dosy,¡± I whispered, kneeling next to my Pok¨¦mon. ¡°Let¡¯s strengthen your moves, okay?¡±


    The little blob of sludge let out a gurgly ¡°Griiii¡± in encouragement.


    ¡°Ekans, use Poison Fang on the sludge,¡± my grandmother commanded in a dry tone.


    The serpent coiled and lunged with a venomous bite aimed at Grimer¡¯s side. Startled, I yelled an improvised order:


    ¡°Dosy, use Stockpile!¡±


    Grimer swelled slightly as if storing energy within himself. Ekans¡¯s bite didn¡¯t cause too much damage, leaving only a slight indentation in his viscous mass.


    The battle continued with a few exchanges, and my grandmother corrected me every time I gave a clumsy command. I realized I didn¡¯t have much experience with real


    battles beyond what I¡¯d seen on TV or in casual skirmishes. Still, little by little, I started getting a feel for the rhythm of the fight and how venom seemed to flow through my veins. I could almost sense how Grimer¡¯s toxicity amplified after each attack, as if his essence resonated with mine.


    The training session stretched on until the sun reached its zenith, marking midday. Ekans eventually retreated, having provided an adequate lesson to Grimer, who now lay on the ground panting. We decided to take a short break for a light snack¡ªmy second lunch of the day¡ªbefore resuming. Under my grandmother¡¯s strict supervision, Grimer eventually mastered Bite and Harden, and by late afternoon, he had even learned Disable. Around five in the evening, my grandmother announced she would teach him Toxic, something I found spectacular since many Poison-types take time to master such a deadly move.


    As the evening progressed, the light faded quickly, and we began to feel the effects of exhaustion. Grimer, utterly spent, fell asleep next to a pile of berries. I collapsed onto the grass, relieved that we had finally wrapped up. My grandmother stood beside me, her expression serious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made good progress,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough. The race is in a couple of days, and you think a few training sessions will prepare you for your classmates? Think again.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The Five Poisonous Organs technique will help you bridge the talent gap. The rest depends on experience, luck, and determination. My part is nearly done.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®your part is done¡¯?¡± I asked, sitting up.


    She fixed me with a piercing gaze, her brow furrowed as if deciding how to word the inevitable.


    ¡°Because this is only the beginning, and from here on, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own ingenuity. I¡¯m not going to hold your hand every step of the way. I¡¯ve brought you into the world of superpowers and clans. Now you¡¯ll either fly or sink.¡± Her voice lowered, almost to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll help you through this weekend to get ready for the race. After that, I¡¯ll give you something very special¡ªmy last gift. But as for extracting Koffing¡¯s venom for your lungs, that¡¯s on you.¡±


    I nodded, biting my lip. I wanted to argue, but I knew it was pointless. She had decided it was time to let go, and I had no authority to challenge her.


    Meanwhile, my mother, standing behind the door that connected the garden to the kitchen, listened intently. I saw her silhouette against the glass, her eyes shining with melancholy. Every step I took seemed to take me further away from the image of the innocent little girl who once tended berries or performed harmless experiments. Yet something in her gaze conveyed resignation and a hint of pride. I understood immediately: she knew I had entered the spiral of superpowers, the world she had avoided for so many years. My heart sank a little, but it was comforting to feel that, in the end, she accepted my decision, or at least understood it.


    My grandmother stood up and offered me a hand to help me up from the grass.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Your mother will prepare dinner. Rest. Tomorrow we will repeat this and perhaps consolidate those new movements. After that, you will be alone.¡±


    I swallowed hard and looked up at the reddened sky. The sun was setting, painting the clouds in shades of violet and orange, and I realized that time was ticking mercilessly. In two days, I would be back at the Academy, ready for a race through the Celestial Caves that would determine my immediate fate: whether I would remain in Class E, the second lowest, or manage to rise higher. I remembered the promise I had made to myself to never be weak again. Maybe, with the poisonous power I had inherited from Grimer and the technique my grandmother had taught me, I would have a chance.


    I carried Grimer in my arms with some effort¡ªit was like dragging a puddle of living mud¡ªand headed back toward the house, where my mother watched us silently from the doorway. I decided not to think too much about the risks, conspiracies, or threats that awaited me. At least for one night, I wanted to sleep knowing that, despite everything, I had taken a step toward a slightly safer future.


    When I reached my mother, she gave me a sad smile. I understood that it was her way of giving me permission to move on. I smiled back and patted Grimer, who let out a tired chirp. I wanted to make sure my steps had meaning, that I wasn¡¯t trapped in an endless cycle of danger, but the truth was, there was no turning back.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry again, aren¡¯t you?¡± my mother joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Sort of¡­¡± I admitted sheepishly. Even though I had eaten like a Munchlax, I felt like using poison was draining my energy at a surprising rate.


    We entered the house. Behind me, my grandmother closed the garden gate, her cane clattering against the tiled floor. It was a sign that, one way or another, preparations had officially begun.

 Chapter 9: Race in Cerulean Caves

    Chapter 9: Race in the Cerulean Caves


    Monday morning arrived before I knew it, and the first thing I did was walk hesitantly to class, feeling a flutter of nerves every time I thought about what was coming up: the dreaded race in the Cerulean Caves. I had Dozy¡¯s (my Alolan Grimer) Pok¨¦ Ball in my pocket, but I planned to keep it hidden for the time being. I didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to myself, especially after the library incident. I had no desire to be the topic of conversation again, particularly if anyone suspected I¡¯d been involved in that mess.


    When I arrived at the classroom, I chose a seat at the back near the window, where I could lose myself in the chatter of the other students. My classmates seemed calm¡ªsome were yawning, others chatting excitedly about the upcoming test. Every now and then, I overheard phrases like ¡°moving up a class,¡± ¡°winning the race,¡± or ¡°catching an interesting Pok¨¦mon.¡± Each one of those phrases churned my stomach.


    Suddenly, the classroom door swung open, and a man with an athletic build, orange hair, and eyes that sparkled with endless energy walked in. He wore a dark tracksuit and carried an armful of messy papers. Without introducing himself, he fixed his gaze on us and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Oscar. Your usual teacher is unavailable today, so I¡¯ve been assigned to explain the rules of the race in Cerulean Caves. Who here is in Class E?¡±


    Nearly everyone raised their hands. Professor Oscar nodded, as if confirming a mental list, and stepped toward the board.


    ¡°Alright. First of all, I assume you all know this is a race for all first-year students. That includes Classes F through A. Altogether, that¡¯s about 800 participants.¡± He drew some lines on the board to show the exact numbers. ¡°Let¡¯s see: Class F¡ª300 students; E¡ª200; D¡ª150; C¡ª100; B¡ª40; and A¡ª10.¡±


    A murmur spread through the class. ¡°So many people!¡± some said; ¡°There are really only ten in Class A?¡± others whispered. Professor Oscar raised his voice to cut through the noise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite the crowd. That¡¯s why we have a staggered schedule for entering the caves. The first group will be Class F; five minutes later, Class E will enter, and so on with D, C, B, and finally, A.¡± He tapped the board with his marker. ¡°As more advanced classes enter later, they¡¯ll have to work their way through the students ahead of them. Many will say, ¡®That¡¯s unfair!¡¯ but it¡¯s actually a balanced system: if you belong to a higher class, you¡¯re presumed to have a higher level or better performance. Besides, there are fewer of you, so it won¡¯t be as chaotic to push through.¡±


    I nodded silently, seeing the logic in the system, though I still felt a twinge of unease. With 200 people running alongside me in Class E, it would be a real stampede inside the cave. Professor Oscar ran a hand through his orange hair and continued:


    ¡°How will we determine who moves up a class? Simple. The order in which you exit the cave will determine your new ranking. In theory, if you finish among the top ten, you¡¯ll enter Class A; the next forty, Class B; the next hundred, Class C; the next 150, Class D; then the next 200, Class E; and the last 300, Class F. Obviously, most will stay in their current class or move to an adjacent one. Only a few will make it to the top, and some may fall if they don¡¯t perform well. Any questions?¡±


    A brief silence filled the room. No one seemed willing to speak, so Professor Oscar went on:


    ¡°All types of battles are allowed inside the cave: group fights, one-on-one, whatever you prefer. Items are also permitted. However, you¡¯re forbidden from disrupting the course in a way that endangers your classmates¡¯ safety¡ªfor example, causing cave-ins or using illegal traps. Several teachers will be ¡®monitoring¡¯ secretly to prevent serious accidents. If intervention is needed, we¡¯ll step in.¡± He shrugged. ¡°On the other hand, there are wild Pok¨¦mon roaming the area. The Pok¨¦mon League Federation has released some to add difficulty and also give you a chance to catch them if you¡¯re interested. Just remember: your priority is to reach the finish line as quickly as possible.¡±


    Someone in the front row timidly raised their hand.


    ¡°Professor, how many Pok¨¦mon can we bring?¡±


    Professor Oscar nodded, as if expecting that question.


    ¡°Classes F, E, and D can only bring one. Classes C and B can bring two. And Class A can bring up to three. Why? Because there are fewer of them, and since they start later, it¡¯s only fair to give them some advantage.¡±


    A murmur of discontent rippled through the rows. Some classmates protested: ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°How are we supposed to win?¡± But the professor remained firm.


    ¡°Those are the rules. Keep in mind that you, as Class E, start earlier than most. You have a time advantage. That¡¯s why you¡¯re limited to one Pok¨¦mon, to prevent you from steamrolling everyone else.¡± He raised his messy folder. ¡°With that said, get ready. In a couple of hours, they¡¯ll come to teleport us. We¡¯ll use Pok¨¦mon like Hypno and Xatu for the most part. You might see a Kadabra or two, but you know they¡¯re rarer in this line of work.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I flinched at the mention of mass teleportation. Then I remembered the fleeting image of that Abra in the destroyed library, controlling an unstable girl¡­ I shook my head to dispel the thought.


    ¡°If there are no more questions, I¡¯ll head to the next class to repeat this whole spiel,¡± Professor Oscar concluded, closing his folder. He gave us a somewhat sympathetic look. ¡°Good luck. This could change your life if you earn a good spot.¡±


    He turned and left the classroom as quickly as he had entered. As soon as the door closed, the room erupted into conversations. Groups began forming alliances to better navigate the cave. Others, more ambitious, boasted about their speed or talked about their Pok¨¦mon as if they were unbeatable. I sank into my seat, my knees trembling slightly. Part of me wanted to skip the race and hide under my bed at home. But I remembered my grandmother¡¯s words: ¡°If you have to prove your strength, do it. If you can¡¯t, hide as best you can. You have the technique, and those with sharp eyes will notice your Poison affinity sooner or later.¡±


    I sat for a while, reflecting as I gazed out the window. My immediate goal wasn¡¯t to achieve a top rank but to avoid making a fool of myself. I didn¡¯t need first place; if I could move up to Class C, I¡¯d consider it a win. I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with the pressure of Class A or B, filled with students from powerful lineages, clans, or with superior techniques.


    After some time, a monitor arrived to inform us that Class E was to head to the academy¡¯s rear courtyard. I grabbed my backpack and followed the stream of students moving through the hallways. I kept my eyes on the ground, avoiding conversations. Several classmates were showing off their Pok¨¦mon¡ªRattata, Sandshrew, Oddish¡ªfairly common for beginners. I remembered I had an Alolan Grimer, something that would undoubtedly stand out. Better to keep him in his Pok¨¦ Ball, I thought, until the situation called for it. Besides, with all the rumors about the library, I didn¡¯t want anyone connecting me to an ¡°unusual¡± Poison-type.


    When we reached the teleportation area, I saw a lineup of Psychic Pok¨¦mon: a few Hypno, several Xatu, and a couple of Kadabra, who looked more arrogant. Each Pok¨¦mon managed a group of ten to fifteen students. When our turn came, a Hypno swung its pendulum and let out a huff. I felt an immediate dizziness. My surroundings warped, as if someone were bending reality, and then the ground stabilized beneath my feet.


    In an instant, we appeared at the entrance of Cerulean Caves¡ªa rocky, expansive area with minimal lighting. I rubbed my eyes and blinked a few times to orient myself. The place smelled of dampness and wet stone. To one side, I saw a massive digital clock connected to a portable generator. In the distance, towering rock walls and branching tunnels formed a labyrinth-like structure. It seemed the Pok¨¦mon League Federation had made modifications to the area, adding railings and cryptic signs to enhance the maze-like feel.


    ¡°Attention, all Class F students!¡± shouted a teacher, pointing to the main entrance. ¡°Your countdown will begin shortly. Ready¡­ set¡­ go!¡±


    Hundreds of Class F students rushed forward without hesitation, nearly trampling each other. The noise of footsteps, shouts, and nervous laughter was deafening. Within minutes, the shadows of those 300 students had disappeared into the darkness.


    I watched from a distance, my stomach in knots. Our turn was coming up. I glanced around at the Class E groups¡ªmy classmates, most of them just as nervous as I was. Some were discussing strategies, others plotting to take down anyone who got in their way. A few were laughing. I realized I didn¡¯t have any allies to team up with. Should I try to join someone? I hesitated. On second thought, I barely knew anyone. Maybe it was better to go it alone.


    ¡°Class E, get into position!¡± another official called out.


    I looked at the large clock: there were only seconds left until our group was due to exit. As Professor Oscar had explained, five minutes after Class F entered, it was our turn. My heart was pounding in my chest. Before I could think about it too much, the countdown hit zero.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Class E!¡±


    A thunderous roar of shouts and footsteps erupted around me. Everyone from Class E surged forward, racing towards the cave entrance, adrenaline coursing through their veins. It was impossible not to get carried away by the collective panic and excitement. My legs itched to move (I wasn¡¯t very athletic, but I forced myself to keep up with the crowd). Some were much faster and quickly passed me by. Others, clearly terrified, hesitated and struggled to find their rhythm.


    The cave entrance swallowed up dozens of classmates ahead of me like a breath of fresh air. As I took my first steps inside, the chill of the interior hit me and the dim glow of the scattered lights barely illuminated the way. Even with those lights, the atmosphere was oppressive. I was already panting and I hadn¡¯t even been running for a minute.


    ¡°Relax,¡± I told myself. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be in the top 10¡­ I¡¯ll be happy with a decent ranking.¡± But at the same time, I remembered my grandmother¡¯s expectations and the temptation to climb higher gnawed at me. ¡°Maybe reaching Class C isn¡¯t so far-fetched.¡±


    I kept moving forward, letting the human wave disperse through the first tunnels. I realized that sometimes it was better not to get into the fight, as it could be risky to fight with so many around. A couple of students were already pushing each other, trying to sabotage each other¡¯s progress. I had no desire to make enemies.


    ¡°I¡¯d better move at my own pace,¡± I thought. ¡°With any luck, I¡¯ll reach Class C.¡±


    And so, the E-Class crowd surged into the darkness as I, heart pounding, made my way deeper into the cave. The real challenge was just beginning. All around me, echoes of footsteps, shouts, and movements reverberated off the rock walls, mixing with my labored breathing and the pang of anxiety that reminded me that the Pok¨¦mon world, now more than ever, could become wild and unpredictable.


    I glanced down at my belt, where Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball rested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy. If things get tough, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

 Chapter 10: Poisonous Chaos

    Chapter 10: Poisonous Chaos


    I ran through the tunnels, breathing heavily and sweat dripping from my forehead. The rocky ground became increasingly slippery with each step, forcing me to grab onto the walls at certain points. Suddenly, I entered a wide cavern where the air was almost unbreathable: a purple mist hung everywhere. Around me, at least a hundred people lay unconscious. Some were still fighting off exhaustion while their half-dazed Pok¨¦mon tried to defend themselves against a group of five Koffing releasing toxic gases, accompanied by a swarm of crazed Zubat.


    A chill ran down my spine. Seeing so many students collapsed, coughing and with vacant stares, reminded me of how dangerous Poison-types could be. A few of my classmates staggered away, trying to escape before succumbing entirely. Others weren¡¯t as lucky, collapsing helplessly. The chaotic scene froze me in place for a moment. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention, let alone face a head-on battle with Poison Pok¨¦mon using Dozy. Using my Alolan Grimer in a venom-filled area would make me a glaring target.


    In a moment of cowardly ingenuity, I decided to pretend I was also a victim of the toxic fog. I carefully let myself fall to the ground, lying on my back as if completely unconscious. I waited there for a few seconds, holding my breath to avoid coughing¡ªeven though I was immune to poison. Occasionally, I used the opportunity to roll a few inches closer to the exit, trying to remain unnoticed amidst the confusion. Slowly, I edged toward the outskirts of the cavern.


    The purple mist enveloped me without causing harm, but I noticed my nails undergoing a gradual mutation: they turned a whitish hue with crystalline glimmers. I had seen something similar before when I ingested Dozy¡¯s toxins. It seemed that now, by breathing the toxic gas, my body¡ªor rather, my modified spleen¡ªwas condensing the poison into budding crystals. I felt an intense tingling at my fingertips. Even so, I maintained my ¡°unconscious¡± act. I had also discovered that the substance was initially semi-liquid inside me but solidified upon exposure. This allowed me to create small spikes protruding from my nails. The problem was, I didn¡¯t know how durable they would be in combat or if their shine would give me away.


    In the back of my mind, I remembered my grandmother saying she couldn¡¯t teach me much about this part of the Earth ability since her compatibility with it was medium-low. She had only managed to infuse her skin with poison. In contrast, I seemed to have the ability to crystallize it. I tried not to get too excited and kept crawling slowly.


    By then, some students from Class D had started to arrive. They were one step behind me in the race but now appeared with potions, antidotes, and berries to treat those who were poisoned. Some threw themselves into battle against the Koffing and Zubat, with moderate success. I observed two crucial things: first, the poison from a Koffing was harder to obtain than I had thought. The substance inside it turned to gas before anyone could extract it. Even cutting their skin didn¡¯t yield the ¡°liquid¡± my grandmother had described. I realized stealing that poison for my lungs wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward, at least not in a conventional way.


    The second thing that caught my attention was a Zubat separating itself from the main group. It was slightly larger than average, though not enough to be the leader of the colony. Still, it stood out, with an aggressive demeanor and movements I had never seen in a wild Zubat. It seemed to prefer fighting without relying much on its companions. I spotted it struggling against a boy¡¯s Pidgeotto: in an instant, the Zubat unleashed a piercing shriek, and a sky-blue aura surrounded its body. It rammed into the Pidgeotto with a strike that knocked it down, though it injured itself in the process. Then, other students surrounded the Zubat with their Flying Pok¨¦mon, nearly cornering it. However, the bat released a sound wave so powerful that it harmed everyone nearby¡ªKoffing, Zubat, trainers, and Pok¨¦mon alike. I, too, felt an infernal ringing in my ears and was left dizzy for a few seconds.


    That Zubat, taking advantage of the chaos it had caused, fled down a side passage. Without thinking too much, I struggled to my feet and followed it, as if something inside me pushed me to uncover what kind of creature it was. I advanced, almost staggering from the effects of the blast. Even so, I couldn¡¯t let it escape. In my mind, the idea formed that if I could catch it or understand its powers, it might be useful to me¡­ though I also risked being attacked directly.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Elsewhere, a large monitoring room displayed the race¡¯s progress on multiple screens. Teachers and some Gym Leaders watched the feeds from mobile cameras and drones the academy had installed throughout the cave. A professor muttered something as he observed: ¡°About 70% of Class F and 60% of Class E are already down.¡± The screens showed dozens of unconscious students, much like the scene I had witnessed. On one screen, a chubby boy pretending to be unconscious was briefly visible, moving across the ground unaffected by the gas.


    Among the observers, Janine, Koga¡¯s daughter, frowned, looking surprised.


    ¡°Poison resistance,¡± she murmured. ¡°Who is that boy? He¡¯s not wearing a ninja uniform and doesn¡¯t seem to have any special training.¡±


    She stared curiously at the screen where I was seen sneaking around. Then she noticed my attention was on the Zubat fleeing down a tunnel.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that Zubat. I think Dad raised it for Niko, and it¡¯s meant to be caught during this test. Niko still has a while before he enters since he¡¯s in Class A. But it seems like his Zubat is causing trouble with those egg moves¡­¡±


    Janine pulled a small communicator from her belt, and a beep signaled a frequency connection.


    ¡°Hey, little brother! There¡¯s a chubby kid with poison resistance who seems to be after Dad¡¯s Zubat. Yeah, he¡¯s wearing a huge black jacket and isn¡¯t very tall. No idea what Pok¨¦mon he uses; I haven¡¯t seen it. Be careful when you go in.¡± She ended the call with a click. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that boy manages anything.¡±


    Janine watched the screen with cold eyes, her curiosity turning into a disdainful smirk. The idea of someone trying to steal a Zubat meant for the Fuchsia family amused her.


    Elsewhere, in a more secluded area, ten students sat comfortably under umbrellas, with food at their disposal. They watched the race on more sophisticated monitors, as if it were a spectacle organized just for them. They were the Class A students¡ªthe elite of this generation. Their ages varied, but they all shared an unmistakable arrogance.


    One of them, with turquoise-green hair and sharp eyes, exuded an aura of absolute confidence, as if he were the king of the place. Beside him was a burly boy with orange hair, who had the look of a fighter. There was also a serious-eyed girl with pink hair, a boy in ninja attire with purple hair, and several others with striking appearances.


    ¡°Niko, you¡¯re being called,¡± commented the black-haired girl with narrowed eyes, smiling maliciously.


    The purple-haired boy in ninja attire looked up from his plate when he heard Janine¡¯s message.


    ¡°So someone¡¯s trying to take Dad¡¯s Zubat¡­¡± he said, suppressing a laugh.


    ¡°A challenger already?¡± added the pink-haired girl mockingly.


    ¡°Bah, let¡¯s see if he even makes it to the exit,¡± the burly orange-haired boy interjected.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the group of ten, the turquoise-haired boy, leaned back in his seat with an air of authority.


    ¡°I hope some worthy challengers show up. I¡¯m bored of watching rookies who can¡¯t even hold a Pok¨¦ Ball properly.¡± He glanced at the pink-haired girl, the orange-haired boy, and the ninja. ¡°You three already expect rivals? It¡¯ll be a massacre when we go in.¡±


    The three closest to the leader glanced in different directions.


    The pink-haired girl looked toward Vera, who was hiding and training near Class B.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes,¡± she muttered with jealousy and hatred.


    Niko, Koga¡¯s second son, gazed at Cerulean Caves with a deadly look.


    ¡°It seems I do too,¡± he said with murderous intent.


    Lastly, the burly orange-haired boy glanced toward Class C. His originally orange eyes glowed sky blue.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I can fight freely,¡± he said with a touch of admiration and fighting spirit.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯d like a rival too, but there¡¯s no one in the Dragon Clan in my generation who can match me. I hope someone worthy appears¡ªafter all, a dragon only grows by defeating worthy opponents,¡± said the boy who seemed to be the group¡¯s leader.


    In another area, a boy with gray hair in Class B observed the scene from a distance. He noticed the proud face of the turquoise-haired boy in the VIP area, frowning as if he wished to confront him.


    Meanwhile, in Class C, a tall, toned, dark-skinned girl with deep blue hair was doing squats alongside a Machop and a Mankey. Some of her classmates watched her with fascination and respect, knowing she was at the top of Class C. She ignored their stares, finishing her routine and flexing her legs with strength.


    ¡°Alright. Ready, guys?¡± She smiled as her naturally bright blue eyes sparkled with the same energy. ¡°Time to have some fun.¡±


    When the signal for Class C to leave was given, the girl charged forward with such speed that a gust of wind blew past her, knocking several people to the ground before they could react. They flew like dry leaves as her laughter echoed, eager to challenge anyone who crossed her path.

 Chapter 11: Kara Auralis

    Chapter 11: Kara Auralis


    The echo of my footsteps reverberated through the rocky corridor as I chased after the injured Zubat, wondering what kind of madness drove me to follow a Pok¨¦mon that was clearly in serious trouble. My heart pounded in my temples and every breath came in a gasp. The air in the cave was heavy, laden with a faint scent of dampness and ancient earth. The lanterns and spotlights installed in the Academy dimly illuminated the walls, casting irregular shadows that swayed as if they were alive.


    The hallway opened into a wider cavity and my lungs were already screaming for a breath. However, I didn''t have time to catch my breath as I saw a scene of absolute chaos in the gloom. A gigantic Rhydon, with its menacing horn and rocky skin, was head-butting and charging indiscriminately. Around it, several Rhyhorns added to the confusion, knocking down trainers and Pok¨¦mon alike. The commotion was so overwhelming it was hard to concentrate: bodies writhing on the ground, fragmented screams, the rumble of exploding rocks, and a terrible tremor that shook the cavern every time the Rhydon unleashed its fury.


    Some trainers had formed small groups to attack in a coordinated manner, but the Rhyhorn''s counterattacks were brutal. I saw a Magnemite firing Thunder Shock and a Poliwag attempting Water Gun, all to no avail. The resilience of these Rock/Ground-type Pok¨¦mon was evident with each near-ineffective impact. Worse, the Rhydon seemed disproportionately strong, but there was something peculiar about its gaze: when it approached someone as if to deal a final blow, it hesitated for a moment, visibly wary of causing any real damage. A chill ran through my body at the thought that it might sense that killing someone would cause the Pok¨¦mon League Federation to ruthlessly eliminate them.


    Before I could get close, I saw a boy fall to his knees, his arm fractured or dislocated from a Rhyhorn strike. The Pok¨¦mon prepared to finish him off with a tackle, and the boy let out a desperate cry. I froze, realizing I wouldn¡¯t make it in time to push him away or send Dozy to protect him. But just then, a greenish flash appeared out of nowhere, forming a hemispherical barrier that blocked the Rhyhorn. Behind the fleeting shield appeared a Xatu, its plumage glowing with a psychic aura. Without hesitation, the bird let out a shrill cry, and in the blink of an eye, both the injured student and his Pok¨¦mon disappeared, teleported away from danger. I sighed in relief, though my legs were shaking from the horror I had just witnessed.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to think about the scene. A nearby Rhyhorn noticed me, perhaps because I was moving clumsily and an easy target. Without hesitation, it charged at me at full speed, its footsteps thundering, kicking up dust and rock fragments. Icy panic gripped me and I reached for Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball. But my reflexes weren¡¯t fast enough; the Rhyhorn hit me with immense force, throwing me aside.


    The impact forced a grunt from me and my Pok¨¦ Ball flew out of my hand, rolling out of sight. My side burned and my head ached from the blow. With my vision blurred and my stomach churning, I forced myself to sit up, at least partially. The Rhyhorn was already preparing for another tackle and I realized that if I didn¡¯t do something immediately, it would crush me. I tried to get away, but my legs failed me. A chill ran down my spine: I was at the mercy of that living rock.


    Instinctively, I threw the upper part of my body to the side, attempting to at least dodge a direct hit. I felt the sharp air from its horn graze dangerously close to my abdomen, and in desperation, I reached out to push away. My crystallized nail scraped the Rhyhorn¡¯s armor. It was a brief touch, a mere superficial scratch, but I felt a sharp vibration in my finger, as if a channel of energy had suddenly surged through it.


    The Rhyhorn stopped mid-charge. I watched in disbelief as a purplish blot spread from where my nail had touched. The Pok¨¦mon shook its head, trying to resume its charge, but something seemed to impede its movement. Its limbs slowed, and a tremor ran through its rocky back. My mouth fell open: it was my venom, unintentionally injected with that scratch, weakening it.


    With a groan of effort, I moved out of the way. The Rhyhorn kept trying to attack me but moved sluggishly, as if each step weighed three times as much. One of its tackles grazed my leg, painful even in its weakened state, but I managed to stay on my feet. A metallic taste of fear filled my mouth; if not for the venom, that Pok¨¦mon would have crushed me in seconds. Now, however, its strength was fading rapidly. After one last attempt to charge, it collapsed sideways, panting, foam spilling from its mouth as tremors shook its body. I stared at it, torn between guilt and relief, remembering how lethal the toxicity I wielded could be if not controlled.


    As I caught my breath, I scanned the surroundings. Other trainers were still in trouble, many trying in vain to subdue the Rhydon. I saw attacks flying: bubbles, sparks, physical strikes. Yet the colossal Pok¨¦mon, despite taking damage, refrained from killing or causing serious injuries, holding back in a strange way. With every charge, its eyes betrayed absolute terror, as if it knew that taking a human life would mean its own execution. The thought was chilling¡ªthe certainty that the League Federation would not hesitate to destroy a Pok¨¦mon turned killer.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed peculiar shadows sliding along the cavern walls. Sinuous, small shapes distinct from those cast by the lights. They reminded me of the strange shadow my grandmother¡¯s Gengar cast, so I guessed they were weaker Ghost Pok¨¦mon.


    Suddenly, I caught a flash: the same Zubat I had been chasing darted through the chaos, flapping unevenly past the Rhydon. For a moment, it seemed to consider attacking the rocky beast, but perhaps survival instinct prevailed, and it continued flying at full speed toward what appeared to be a side exit or secondary tunnel. I cursed myself for getting distracted in an unplanned battle. I had to follow it. But before I could move, something enormous and fast stormed into the cavern.


    I saw a silhouette¡ªor rather, a blurred figure¡ªrushing at ridiculous speed. The Rhydon turned to face the new threat, and the ensuing collision was deafening. The blurred figure¡¯s charge was so forceful that the Rhydon stumbled backward, trampling the remaining Rhyhorn. Dust and fragments of rock fell from the ceiling with the impact.


    Almost immediately, alongside the blur, a Machop and a Mankey emerged, launching themselves at the remaining Rhyhorn. The strength of these two small fighters was remarkable. They coordinated to execute Karate Chop, Low Kick, and Fury Swipes alternately, destabilizing the rock Pok¨¦mon in seconds. The combination of Machop¡¯s solid punches and Mankey¡¯s aggression was devastating.


    The Rhydon, stunned, turned to face the figure that had struck it. The dust cloud cleared slightly, and I saw a dark-skinned girl¡ªnoticeably muscular and dressed in a sports top and leggings with wavy sky-blue stripes resembling waves. Her shoulder-length dark blue hair bounced as she moved.


    She let out an almost amused snort and assumed a karate stance, fists raised in guard. A blue aura crackled faintly around her body, like a robe of energy. Each of her breaths made the aura sway in a mesmerizing rhythm. In a commanding voice, she addressed the Rhydon:


    ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s going to entertain me? Wonderful!¡±


    Without hesitation, she launched a series of punches and kicks at the Rhydon, which, out of sheer surprise, paused its assault for a second. The girl moved with the agility of a Fighting-type Pok¨¦mon, and each strike echoed with a ¡°crack¡± that left the onlookers stunned. She seemed to laugh as she attacked, genuinely enjoying the fight. I could swear there was a hint of childlike joy in her eyes, despite her fierce demeanor.


    At that moment, the Zubat, perhaps driven by its trained survival instinct, decided the greatest threat in the room was the girl with the blue aura. It released a piercing screech, an acute sound that ricocheted off the walls and hit our eardrums like needles. Everyone flinched, including the girl and the Rhydon. The echo of that screech left us dazed long enough for the Rhydon to halt its attack, and the girl frowned, her legs slightly unsteady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the Zubat!¡± I shouted, my voice trembling, taking advantage of the mutual distraction between the girl and the Rhydon. I rushed to retrieve Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, which had rolled away after the Rhyhorn¡¯s charge. I managed to find it among some cracks and held it tightly.


    Even with my head buzzing from the screech, I pressed the button. A reddish flash formed Dozy, my Alolan Grimer, whose gelatinous body gurgled softly, as if groggy and confused. It looked at me as if asking what was going on, but I nodded firmly.


    ¡°Dozy, we need to catch that Zubat. I trust you!¡±


    Dozy tilted its head, a bubbly sound escaping its mouth in acknowledgment. Immediately, its body began to glow with golden specks, a clear sign of the move Swift, a technique of sharp stars that unerringly track their target. The Zubat, still flying erratically around the cavern and letting out occasional screeches, saw the stars heading its way. Its instinct kicked in, and it performed a quick feint, dodging some of the stars. Several struck the rocks, leaving splinters on the walls, but a couple managed to graze its wings, making it shriek in anger.


    The Rhydon, meanwhile, was shaking off the effects of the screech, and the girl was thrown several meters by the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s tail. She crashed into some debris, though an aura of light blue energy cushioned part of the blow. Even so, a loud thud echoed as rocks scattered, and she coughed through the dust.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she exclaimed with a mix of fury and amusement. ¡°Brutal!¡±


    I watched as she stood up, a trace of sweat and dust on her face and a bit of blood on her lip, though it didn¡¯t seem to affect her determination. The Rhydon, now fully aware, roared with a mix of rage and fear. She approached me, her eyes gleaming, and extended her hand to help me up, though I was already on my feet. Seeing the confusion on my face, she spoke with a sense of urgency:


    ¡°How did you poison that Rhyhorn over there? Do you have anything that can hurt this big guy?¡±


    I recalled the small crystal spike I had formed earlier in the toxic gas-filled cave. It had worked on the Rhyhorn, though it was barely the size of a thumb and dangerous for anyone to handle. I held it carefully, avoiding pricking myself, and showed it to her with a mix of nervousness and hope.


    ¡°Here, try to stab him with this if you can. Be careful, don¡¯t let it pierce your skin¡ªit¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    She took it between two fingers, raising an eyebrow incredulously. The spike looked tiny compared to her firm, calloused hand from martial training. She gave me a slightly amused smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything bigger?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I murmured, feeling a bit offended. ¡°It¡¯s all I could condense from my venom. Please, don¡¯t prick yourself¡ªit¡¯s quite potent.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The girl nodded with a daring smile, as if fear were a foreign concept to her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to stick it in when I get close. But first, I need to distract him.¡±


    Behind us, a loud crash resounded. The Zubat had unleashed another screech, though not as intense this time. Dozy fired Swift again, and the bat dodged with acrobatic maneuvers. I couldn¡¯t lose sight of it¡ªmy goal was to catch it or at least neutralize it before it escaped. The girl, meanwhile, licked her lips and turned to the Rhydon with a fierce gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kara Auralis. You?¡±


    ¡°Aspen¡­ Aspen Meloc,¡± I stammered, my voice trembling with fear and adrenaline.


    ¡°Alright, Aspen. I¡¯ll handle the Rhydon. You go after that Zubat and do what you need to do. Then we¡¯ll deal with those rocks blocking the exit,¡± she added, pointing to a partial cave-in at the back wall, likely caused by the ongoing battle.


    ¡°Got it,¡± I agreed. ¡°But¡­ be careful. If that spike pricks you, it could¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish the sentence. The Rhydon roared, and Kara Auralis charged it with an almost gleeful laugh, taking up her guard again.


    At that moment, the Rhydon fully recovered from the screech¡¯s effects. Seeing Kara so confident, it grew even angrier. The atmosphere grew tense, broken only by the groans of weakened Rhyhorn and trainers writhing in pain. Kara struck first, sprinting at full speed with an intense blue aura surrounding her fists and feet. The Rhydon reacted with a violent Headbutt, resulting in a brutal impact that shook the cavern, but Kara managed to block part of the blow with her left forearm, her mysterious energy propelling her. A muffled thunder resonated, and for a moment, both combatants remained locked in place.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Dozy and I focused on the Zubat. I couldn¡¯t let it escape¡ªI¡¯d trained too hard to master Swift and endured too much during this race to return empty-handed. The bat moved erratically, trying to evade Dozy¡¯s golden stars. It even seemed to know a soundwave attack that disrupted accuracy, but I, with a clearer mind, gave Dozy precise commands:


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop firing Swift, Dozy. Try a Bite when it gets close!¡±


    Grimer gurgled in agreement. Another flurry of stars shot out, tracing bright arcs toward the Zubat. The bat performed incredible aerial maneuvers, slicing through the air with its wings, but finally, one of the projectiles hit its tail, eliciting a screech of pain. It was forced to descend, losing altitude and coming within my reach.


    ¡°Now, Dozy!¡± I shouted.


    Grimer propelled itself with surprising speed, opening its mouth for a Bite. The Zubat responded with a whip-like sonic wave, forcing Dozy to retreat with a hiss. Even so, the bat was no longer in peak condition¡ªit had been injured for days and faced multiple battles. Its flight grew more labored, giving me hope that I could pin it down.


    To my left, I heard a loud crash. Kara, still grappling with the Rhydon, kept taking hits that pushed her back, but she always countered with a kick or punch cloaked in her sky-blue aura, breaking parts of the Rhydon¡¯s armor. Suddenly, our eyes met; the girl wore a wild grin, clutching the venomous spike I¡¯d given her. She seemed to be waiting for the perfect moment to stab it into the Rhydon.


    Meanwhile, the Zubat, radiating hatred and perhaps a hint of desperation, let out another screech to see if it could stun us. I had to cover my ears, as did many trainers lying on the ground. Rocks fell from the ceiling. Fortunately, Dozy clung to its resolve and fired another Swift, striking the Zubat mid-flight. The impact sent it tumbling through the air, and I reflexively pulled out an empty Pok¨¦ Ball from my backpack.


    With nervous fingers, I adjusted the Pok¨¦ Ball in my hand and threw it with as much accuracy as I could. I watched the sphere arc toward the bat, which was still struggling from its previous wounds. My heart pounded, knowing that if I caught it, I¡¯d gain a valuable ally¡ªor at least, that¡¯s how I saw it.


    Then, something completely unexpected happened: two students dressed as ninjas emerged from the shadows with terrifying agility. They moved just in time to intercept the Pok¨¦ Ball¡¯s trajectory, slapping it aside and sending it rolling harmlessly across the ground. Their appearance was bizarre; they weren¡¯t wearing the Academy¡¯s standard uniforms but dark, form-fitting outfits with red accents and forehead bands. Their eyes were bloodshot¡ªor perhaps it was an effect of exertion.


    The Zubat hovered in the air with a faint flutter, as if recognizing its supposed protectors. One of the ninjas pulled out a Full Restore and applied it to the bat without hesitation, spraying its damaged wings. A faint light enveloped the Pok¨¦mon, closing most of its wounds. To make matters worse, a pink aura formed around it, increasing its speed. I could see the anger and determination in its tiny eyes; it was clear that it had become even more dangerous.


    Without warning, the Zubat let out a sonic roar¡ªthe same one that had previously disabled its own colony. The echo reverberated through the cavern, so powerful that even the two ninjas stepped back, blood dripping from their ears, though they maintained their composure. The cave erupted in chaos: many trainers, still grappling with Rhyhorn or the Rhydon, fell to the ground clutching their heads. A sharp pain shot through my eardrums, and I almost screamed in agony.


    When the bat finally stopped its screeching, one of the ninjas, shaking his head from the blood in his ears, looked at me with disdain:


    ¡°You, fat boy, do you really think you¡¯re going to steal this Zubat? It belongs to someone far nobler and more talented than you. Don¡¯t even dream of catching it.¡±


    The other ninja, also bleeding from his ears, pointed a short knife at me:


    ¡°Get lost, or we¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±


    I was enraged. I could feel the veins in my arms swelling and the venom bubbling under my skin. A flash of purple crossed my vision as I realized my eyes were glowing a faint violet. Heat rose through my chest, something I rarely felt with such intensity. Beside me, Grimer also grew agitated. Its eyes narrowed in aggression, and its gelatinous body churned as if ready to attack.


    ¡°You idiots think you can stop me just because you¡¯re dressed like ninjas!¡± I shouted, fury overtaking my usually calm demeanor. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with!¡±


    The ninjas exchanged glances and laughed dryly. The Zubat, floating nearby with its pink aura, flapped lightly, watching everyone closely as if it didn¡¯t fully consider the ninjas its allies, despite being healed by them.


    Meanwhile, the dark-skinned girl was forced to look away for a moment as she was struck by another tail swipe from the increasingly frantic Rhydon. She crashed against the cave wall with a gasp. The Pok¨¦mon roared angrily, punching the ground and scattering debris, and she got back up with labored breathing, yet her expression was pure determination. Despite her bruises and split lip, she seemed to enjoy the fight.


    I glanced at the situation: Kara Auralis, as she had introduced herself, was single-handedly holding off the Rhydon. The other trainers, incapacitated by the previous attacks, were focused on helping their Pok¨¦mon. No one else would interrupt my confrontation with these two ninjas.


    ¡°Dozy,¡± I growled, ¡°attack them with Bite or Swift, whichever you prefer.¡±


    Grimer gurgled and launched itself diagonally, trying to catch the ninjas off guard. Several golden Swift projectiles shot out from its slimy body, aimed at both masked figures. Despite the blood dripping from their ears, their reflexes were impeccable: the ninja with the knife deflected a few stars with his weapon, while the other performed a somersault, dodging most of them. However, a few stars grazed them, cutting the fabric of their torsos and arms. They let out low grunts of pain, their murderous gazes fixed on me.


    The Zubat, with its increased speed, flew near the ceiling, emitting a threatening hum. I wondered if it would unleash that destructive screech again, but for now, it seemed to hold back. One of the ninjas rushed toward me at full speed, attempting to slash at me with his knife. I stepped back, and Dozy intervened to bite his arm. The ninja spun around, delivering a kick that forced Grimer to release him. A growl of frustration escaped my throat: these two were too skilled in close combat for us to defeat easily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take this chance from me!¡± I shouted, the venom in my veins pulsating. I felt the tip of my nail harden, ready to inject its toxin if I managed to scratch their skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional,¡± retorted the other masked figure with a cold smile. ¡°You think you can steal the plans of someone far above you.¡±


    ¡°Then try me!¡± I exclaimed, my voice reverberating, slightly distorted by my anger. I felt a tingling in my eyes, a purple glow enveloping my pupils.


    Grimer, crawling with tenacity, lunged again. I managed to dodge a slash from the knife and tried to claw at the ninja, but he stepped back in time. However, I noticed their movements weren¡¯t as fluid as before¡ªthe bleeding from their ears and the effects of the Zubat¡¯s screech were taking a toll. Even so, they still held an advantage over my clumsiness.


    Before the fight could be decided, the ninja closest to the Zubat turned his head. He probably sensed that the Rhydon was about to be defeated by the girl, and more trainers would arrive if they stayed too long. A fleeting glance passed between the two masked figures, and suddenly, one shouted:


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Zubat, come!¡± ordered the other.


    The bat, descended to join them. It was clear they had no intention of letting anyone catch it. My eyes burned with rage as I realized they were going to leave, thwarting my plans once again. The knife-wielding ninja delivered a final kick to push me back and ran toward his companion, disappearing into another cavern.


    I stood there, panting, clenching my fists tightly. Dozy let out a frustrated gurgle, trying to track the direction they had gone, but there was no trace. The fight against those two had been brief and chaotic, but enough to show that they weren¡¯t amateurs¡ªthey were protecting that Zubat under orders from someone ¡°more noble and talented.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a commotion. Kara was being struck by the Rhydon¡¯s tail, launching her several meters away. She immediately got back up, a thin trail of blood on her lip, but her sky-blue aura still pulsed around her body. With an agile leap, she positioned herself on the beast¡¯s shoulder and delivered several direct blows. I watched as the Rhydon trembled, letting out an agonized roar, until it finally collapsed, panting. It didn¡¯t lose consciousness completely but was no longer able to fight. The dark-skinned girl descended with a gymnastic maneuver, landing a short distance from me with an expression of triumphant exhaustion.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she called out to me, her breath ragged. ¡°What happened to that Zubat?¡±


    I swallowed hard, still furious.


    ¡°Two ninjas appeared out of nowhere, healed it, mocked me, and¡­ left. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Kara narrowed her eyes, shaking her head.


    ¡°I had sensed something strange before, but the Rhydon kept me busy. Those two must be from some clan, I guess. Well, what can you do?¡± She shrugged, and despite her injuries, she managed a slight smile. ¡°At least we stopped the madness with these Pok¨¦mon. We¡¯ve got to keep going, right?¡±


    I mimicked her, noting that most of the Rhyhorn were now incapacitated. The surviving trainers, battered and scratched, breathed a sigh of relief as a few opened a path through the rubble blocking the cave¡¯s exit. I noticed Kara flinch slightly as Machop and Mankey appeared with rocks on their shoulders, helping clear the way.


    ¡°Do you need a medic?¡± I asked, concerned about her injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied with a hint of pride. ¡°And you, Aspen? Did you achieve your goal?¡±


    I shrugged, holding back my frustration.


    ¡°No. That Zubat¡­ it was my target. But it¡¯s gone now. I couldn¡¯t catch it.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. I¡¯m not too interested in Zubat, but that one seemed special to me. It might belong to someone influential¡­ We¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±


    She wiped the blood from her lip and turned toward the newly cleared exit. We exchanged a few more words, but we both understood it was time to move on. The race wouldn¡¯t stop because of our drama. We still had a chance to keep going up. Two or three more students joined us, and with several pushes, we managed to get through the narrow tunnel that Machop and Mankey had cleared. A damp air greeted us on the other side, promising that the underground labyrinth continued.


    I looked at Grimer, who was slowly following me, exhausted from the battles and the tension. I patted his slimy back gently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, my friend. You and I¡­ will prove that we are nobodies.¡±


    Dozy let out a tired gurgle, but it didn¡¯t confirm my intentions. I felt his lingering frustration, and it was contagious. Suddenly, I realized that I was just feeling sorry for myself: we hadn¡¯t proven anything, we had lost, and in an unfair way. With renewed determination, I turned towards the auxiliary tunnel the ninjas had created. Kara, seeing me, smiled and followed me as she said,


    ¡°I want to learn the ninja fighting style, so I¡¯m going with you. From what I¡¯ve seen of this test, only a few dozen people will make it to the finish line, and I¡¯m definitely one of them,¡± she added with a confident smile.


    The two of us ran after the ninjas protecting that Zubat I had to capture.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Far away from that place, at the entrance of the caves, a slender figure with dark red or cherry red hair stood near the entrance. Beside her, an Abra floated lazily, almost dozing, while a Mime Jr. clung to her arm with a fearful expression. The girl, with a somber and concentrated look, observed the depths of the cavern. Her psychic aura was palpable, slightly distorting the light that surrounded her.


    A voice over the speakers echoed in the area, announcing: ¡°Class B can begin now.¡± The girl narrowed her pink eyes, tilting her head as if assessing the situation. In the blink of an eye, she and her Pok¨¦mon disappeared by Teleporting. She left no trace.

 Chapter 12: Where Are My Books?

    Chapter 12: Where Are My Books?


    Koga¡¯s daughter¡ªJanine, who was currently observing the race for her younger brother¡ªwatched the screens in the control room with satisfaction. Each monitor displayed a different corner of the Cerulean Caves, where the chaotic first-year race was unfolding. Resting her elbow on the table, she scratched her chin thoughtfully while the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF) technicians adjusted the camera angles. Most of the screens showed nothing particularly interesting: fainted students, toxic gases in one sector, or a pack of half-conscious Pok¨¦mon. However, in one upper corner, a scene caught her attention and pleased her: her brother Niko¡¯s followers had just prevented the chubby kid¡ªwho apparently had an Grimer¡ªfrom capturing the Zubat her father had raised and reserved for Niko.


    Janine recalled how her father had designed this challenge as a test for Niko to overcome. The Zubat possessed several powerful ¡°Egg Moves¡± that had even incapacitated its own kind. It was undoubtedly a target of curiosity for many lower-class trainers. Still, Janine hadn¡¯t anticipated the appearance of a boy so resistant to poison. After all, she had watched him slip through a purple mist without fainting. She couldn¡¯t believe someone outside the clan could have such resistance to poison. But what intrigued her most was the poisonous spike that, on the monitor, the boy had handed to the dark-skinned fighter: Kara Auralis.


    ¡°A spike?¡± she murmured, zooming in on the image with a few taps on her touch panel. They observed as the girl used it to threaten and, indirectly, poison a Rhydon. How could something so small and seemingly insignificant affect a Pok¨¦mon of that caliber? Janine noted its purplish hue, that telltale shine of concentrated toxicity. This surprised her less than the fact that the boy with the Alolan Grimer had created it.


    If the boy had a Grimer, he must be from some low-class sub-branch of the Poison clan. Only their clan had ownership of breeding and selling the pure Poison type pokemon of Kanto and the Grimer and Weezing were for helpers or low-ranking members like the ninja who helped Niko. Janine blinked, wondering if her brother Niko knew that he was an insolent and decayed low-ranking member of their clan although it seemed strange to her that he had no records of this Aspen and that he did not seem trained in the arts of the ninja. Perhaps he was an exile or simply an intruder who had inherited a pokemon improperly.


    ¡°That brat¡­¡± she whispered, her tone teetering on the edge of anger. ¡°Either way, he was stopped by Niko¡¯s ninjas in that battle. I wonder if he¡¯ll cross our path again.¡±


    She shifted her gaze to another screen, which showed the aura-wielding girl who had fought Rhydon head-on. According to Janine¡¯s information, her name was Kara Auralis, and her abilities resembled an advanced form of aura control, something unusual for her age and even stranger if she didn¡¯t belong to the Fighting Clan. It was evident that neither her attire nor her fighting style matched those of a legitimate descendant of the main Fighting family. Nevertheless, her mastery of the blue aura indicated colossal talent.


    Janine was about to notify her brother Niko that both the poison boy and the aura girl could pose a challenge to his plans when, suddenly, the screens showed the pair pursuing the ninjas. They were running¡ªor rather, the girl was running while half-dragging the boy¡ªafter Niko¡¯s ninjas and the Zubat. Janine¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°How dare they chase them directly?¡± she murmured with a hint of annoyance.


    She was about to reach for a handheld communicator to warn her brother when something on another screen caught her attention. For a few seconds, a figure appeared floating¡ªor almost floating¡ªalongside an Abra, teleporting at short intervals. Janine¡¯s expression changed to one of pure astonishment. A chill ran through her. It wasn¡¯t possible that¡­


    ¡°What the hell is she doing here¡­?¡± Janine blurted aloud without realizing it.


    Several instructors monitoring the screens turned their heads. One jumped in surprise, and another let out a shout of disbelief. They all stared, slack-jawed, at what they were seeing: the psychic girl with dark reddish hair was inside the cave, moving through short teleports with a Mime Jr. clinging to her arm, her expression focused and simmering with anger. The control room erupted into murmurs as Janine frowned with rage, wondering what motivations the Psychic Clan could have.


    Elsewhere in the Cerulean Caves, the aforementioned girl, Vera, moved through brief teleports, her Abra ¡°Sage¡± cooperating with difficulty. Constant teleportation would wear out most Abra, but Vera wasn¡¯t an ordinary trainer. She panted slightly, more from the anger boiling inside her than from physical exhaustion. Every time she stopped to let Sage catch its breath, she recalled why she was there.


    ¡°Where are my books?¡± she murmured, crossing a narrow passageway, her heart burning with rage.


    She had searched almost the entire Academy for the two valuable volumes her parents had left her, her only tangible reminder of a past she preferred to forget. She had become a ghost, prowling hallways, evading professors and prefects, and using brief teleports to avoid being caught on cameras. Yet, every search had proven fruitless. The books seemed to have vanished into thin air. There was only one possibility left: that boy, Aspen¡ªaccording to what she had overheard¡ªhad taken them either accidentally or intentionally during the chaos in the library.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Vera¡¯s hands clenched into fists. She was furious. She had seen him from afar after he had disappeared for a week, fainting in the library, and she had a gut feeling that the chubby boy was involved. Of course, she couldn¡¯t approach him without drawing suspicion from the professors, so she had waited for the right moment to enter the cave and hunt him down. She was sure she could find him by detecting his ¡°scent¡± of poison, as her psychic affinity allowed her to perceive that unusual purple energy.


    ¡°Sage, focus,¡± she ordered in a low voice. The Abra yawned, barely opening one eye, and projected a faint psychic beam. Vera felt a jolt in her mind, confirming that there was indeed a trail of poison in the distance¡ªnot a normal one, but potent, perhaps belonging to an Alolan Grimer. She smiled disdainfully. Then, her anger surged even stronger: if that thief had the audacity to steal her books, he had better be ready to face punishment.


    ¡°Take me to him,¡± she demanded once the Abra locked onto a direction. She teleported a few meters with a faint flash, advancing with this ¡°leap¡± tactic at intervals. This allowed her to bypass obstacles with relative ease. It wasn¡¯t as loud a teleport as that of a Kadabra or Alakazam, but it was effective.


    In her mind, Vera repeated to herself that she would retrieve the books at all costs, no matter how many she had to crush in a psychic abyss. ¡°That idiot¡­ will pay for this,¡± she thought. After everything, she wouldn¡¯t let her only family memories vanish into the hands of a stranger.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the labyrinth, Aspen struggled to keep moving, but his body was giving out. He had been running for what felt like forever after dealing with Rhyhorn, ninjas, and the fiasco of failing to capture the Zubat. Beside him, Kara Auralis jogged with apparent ease, the tension in her muscles seeming to energize her. Despite having fought a massive Rhydon, she didn¡¯t look nearly as exhausted.


    ¡°Hey, the race is still on,¡± Kara said, glancing at Aspen with a mix of concern and pity. ¡°But at this rate, we¡¯ll never get past the middle sections. And don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI like having company¡ªbut you¡¯re way too slow.¡±


    Aspen panted, feeling a sting in his side. The latent poison in his spleen gave him extra resistance to toxins but no boost to his speed. Unfortunately, nothing about his current state kept him in shape. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m doing my best,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m no athlete.¡±


    Kara clicked her tongue, stopping for a second. Then, without asking for permission, she bent down and hoisted Aspen onto her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. The boy let out a shout of surprise and embarrassment.


    ¡°W-what are you doing? Put me down! You¡¯ll hurt your back!¡± he protested.


    She simply laughed and pushed off with her legs, running at full speed, her aura flaring around her. Aspen felt everything around him blur and instinctively shut his eyes.


    ¡°You better shut up,¡± Kara said, breathing heavily. ¡°If I get tired, I¡¯ll drop you, and you don¡¯t want to roll across the ground. Besides, this way, we¡¯ll catch up to those damn ninjas who stole your Zubat, right?¡±


    Mortified, Aspen stopped arguing. Images of the ninjas, the Zubat, and the humiliation of having his chance snatched away swirled in his mind. The walls blurred by with the pounding of Kara¡¯s footsteps and the resonance of her aura. After a few minutes, she stopped abruptly, letting Aspen down. He collapsed, his legs trembling.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± he protested, halfway between terror and anger.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re there,¡± Kara whispered, pointing down a corridor.


    Indeed, a few meters ahead were the silhouettes of the ninjas, with the Zubat perched on a rock above them. They were joined by a couple of trainers in dark clothing, likely reinforcements. Aspen felt his hatred boil again. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat them, but his pride pushed him to at least face them.


    When the ninjas noticed Kara and Aspen¡¯s presence, their expressions turned murderous. The Zubat, still perched on the rock, seemed disinterested in helping them; it merely watched the scene unfold with curiosity. One of the ninjas spoke:


    ¡°I thought we made ourselves clear. This Zubat belongs to someone more noble. What don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re not getting it! Leave now if you don¡¯t want to be crushed.¡±


    The other ninja scoffed and released a Pok¨¦ Ball, from which emerged a scarred Weezing, floating and exuding a nauseating gas. The first ninja followed suit, releasing an Ekans that coiled with a venomous hiss. Kara frowned, disappointed:


    ¡°Weezing and Ekans? I expected more formidable Pok¨¦mon. Ugh, how boring.¡±


    Without another word, Kara assumed a martial stance, her blue aura intensifying. Aspen thought she would send out her Machop or Mankey, but the girl raised her chin arrogantly:


    ¡°Whatever. I can handle these two Pok¨¦mon myself. Barehanded.¡±


    Before Aspen could ask if she was serious, she launched herself with a battle cry, delivering punches and kicks to one of the ninjas and their Pok¨¦mon. Her attacks were swift, though Weezing¡¯s gas made visibility and breathing difficult. Kara coughed but didn¡¯t back down, cutting through the haze with a combo of knee strikes and elbow blows that left flashes of her aura.


    Meanwhile, the other ninja and his Ekans confronted Aspen and Dozy. The ninja sneered venomously:


    ¡°Still eager to fight, fatso?¡±


    Aspen felt his stomach churn. He remembered the times people teased him about his weight, but it didn¡¯t bother him as much anymore. Now his blood burned with determination. He released Dozy, who emerged with an aggressive gurgle. Strangely, Aspen pulled a large glass jar with a special seal from his backpack¡ªsomething his grandmother had given him for venom experiments.


    ¡°Dozy, spit Toxic into this,¡± he commanded, placing the jar on the ground.


    With a growl, the Alolan Grimer opened its mouth, pouring a shiny purple liquid so thick it slid slowly into the jar¡¯s throat. The ninja frowned, utterly baffled by what he was seeing. Ekans coiled, hissing impatiently. The Zubat above fixed its gaze on Aspen, tilting its head with fascination.


    When the jar was nearly half full, Aspen sealed it momentarily and gazed at its contents with a mix of fear and resolve. Then, without warning, he uncorked it and drank the venom directly, producing a wet sound that echoed in the cave. Aspen¡¯s throat burned as if he were swallowing liquid fire, and a purplish flush spread across his skin.


    The ninja stepped back, incredulous. In the observation room, many professors covered their mouths, and Janine let out a cry of pure shock. The psychic girl with the Abra, who had appeared floating in another part of the cave, was also stunned, her eyes wide as plates.


    Everyone present in the cavern froze. Aspen felt the Toxic searing inside him, an effervescence coursing through his stomach and the area where his modified spleen resided. A ringing sound filled his ears, and his mind overflowed with hatred and determination.

 Chapter 13: Improper Capture

    Chapter 13: ¡°Improper Capture¡±


    The Cerulean Caves echoed with distant sounds of battles and frantic footsteps. The atmosphere had become even more oppressive since Aspen, in an act bordering on madness, drank the poison his own Alolan Grimer¡ªDozy¡ªhad spit into a glass jar. Around him, horrified and incredulous stares rose; even Kara, the dark-skinned fighter who moments ago had been battling the ninjas and their Pok¨¦mon, froze in shock, letting out a stifled laugh that halfway turned into a look of bewilderment. Many trainers, including the sinister Vera, the psychic with the Abra and Mime Jr., watched Aspen with open mouths. How could he still be standing after drinking such pure venom?


    Aspen didn¡¯t appear stronger or more powerful. He wasn¡¯t emitting any special aura. In fact, his breathing seemed normal; there were no signs of pain. He simply planted himself with his legs slightly apart, trying to mimic the karate stance he had seen Kara Auralis use. He looked clumsy, lacking the natural elegance that the fighter exuded. With a hesitant movement, he raised his fists, as if unsure how to properly hold a martial arts guard, and snapped:


    ¡°Stupid ninja, you dare approach me?¡±


    The ninja leader, a medium-built student with bloodshot eyes filled with anger, stared at Aspen with contempt. A trickle of blood dripped from his ear due to the intensity of the sonic attack the Zubat had unleashed moments before. Nearby, his shorter and slimmer companion writhed on the ground, his arm swollen from one of Kara¡¯s blows. Meanwhile, the Weezing floated with its vapors half-dispersed, and the Ekans coiled, hissing ferociously.


    Kara threw a punch that struck the jaw of the higher-ranking ninja. He managed to block part of the blow with his forearm but took a few steps back, a flicker of surprise in his gaze. Still, he was quick enough to slip past and close in on Aspen, delivering a spinning kick in the air to distract the fighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± he growled, wielding a silver kunai that gleamed under the cave¡¯s dim lighting.


    Time seemed to stop for a moment. Kara was busy with the other ninja and the Pok¨¦mon, trying to counter the toxic gas and dodge their assaults. Dozy didn¡¯t react quickly enough to intervene. Aspen, with his fist raised in a ¡°beginner karateka¡± pose, saw the blade coming straight for his forearm. He braced for a bloody slash, but what echoed instead was a metallic screech, like a weapon scraping against a block of diamond.


    A bright flash reflected in the ninja¡¯s eyes. Aspen¡¯s shirt tore, revealing, instead of skin, a crystalline formation shaped like a thick diamond, covering his forearm like an improvised shield. The kunai¡¯s metal clashed against the transparent surface, producing tiny sparks. The ninja hesitated for a moment, stunned, and Aspen took advantage of the proximity to extend his right arm, whose index finger ended in a hardened, whitish nail. He aimed for the ninja¡¯s side, clumsily but effectively driving the tip in.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡± the ninja gasped, his face contorting from the sudden burning sensation coursing through his blood, the effect of the condensed toxin.


    In a defensive act, he tried to pull away and retreat, but just then, a pink psychic energy enveloped him, immobilizing him with an invisible force that lifted him off the ground. The ninja let out a scream, flailing his arms, and in the blink of an eye, he was hurled against the cave wall, hitting it with his back and collapsing at the feet of his stunned Weezing. The crash mingled with the sound of cracking stone.


    Aspen turned his head, panting heavily, in the direction of the psychic energy¡¯s source. He hadn¡¯t done that. He noticed a quick movement, like a teleportation, and instinctively took a step back. Just a few feet away, Vera, the dark reddish-haired psychic girl who had recently stormed into the school, materialized. She floated inches off the ground, an Abra beside her with a sleepy gaze and a Mime Jr. clutching her arm like a small clown with curious eyes. Her expression was filled with anger, and the tension in her jaw was visible even under the dim light.


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Aspen stammered, his voice barely audible.


    His heart pounded furiously. He remembered Vera from when she had torn through library shelves and nearly killed him. And now she was there, just a few meters away, staring at him as if he were the source of all her troubles. The adrenaline coursing through him mixed with deep terror; the scene felt like a hellish d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Vera floated forward two steps, her Abra ¡°Sage¡± obeying her mind without verbal commands, teleporting further back to keep watch. Mime Jr. clung to Vera, observing everything with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t speak, merely surrounding Aspen with that psychic energy that seemed to press down on the atmosphere. Aspen swallowed hard, fearful of a mental assault. But then, Vera raised her voice:


    ¡°Give me back my books,¡± she spat, her tone harsh, as if she wanted to pour her anger into every word.


    Aspen was utterly confused. He didn¡¯t even clearly remember those books. But something clicked in his brain: yes, a couple of old volumes had appeared in the library during that confrontation, and he had grabbed them in a moment of panic, thinking they might help him learn more about his Alolan Grimer¡¯s evolution and the world of poison. He had never looked at them again, too engrossed in his problems since becoming a ¡°student¡± of his grandmother¡¯s technique.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he managed to say, breathing heavily. ¡°I can give them back. I didn¡¯t know they were yours. But¡­ let me finish this test and¡­ capture the Zubat.¡±


    The girl continued to float in a posture that, though still, exuded restrained fury. Her eyes glowed with a reddish hue, and her clenched teeth never relaxed. She was about to say something when a sudden screech echoed through the air. It was the Zubat, hovering at a distance, as if intrigued by the scene. The remaining conscious ninjas tensed, but their half-conscious leader couldn¡¯t issue orders. The Zubat seemed curious about what Aspen had just done with his poison crystal.


    The ninja who had been hurled against the wall groaned, clutching his poisoned side. He looked up with terror on his face, watching as the Zubat descended several meters, seemingly ignoring his desperate pleas. He tried to stand, pointing a trembling finger at it:


    ¡°Zubat, get back here! You belong to young master Niko!¡± he shouted, adrenaline barely keeping him upright.


    The bat glanced at him indifferently and unleashed wind blades (Air Cutter), slicing through the ninja¡¯s clothes and leaving several bleeding cuts. Then, it turned its attention to the battle Kara was still fighting against the other ninjas. It was clear the fighter was beginning to pick up on her opponents¡¯ tricks, anticipating their moves with astounding skill. Her kicks and punches not only maintained their strength but became more fluid as the seconds passed, as if she were memorizing each action and incorporating it into her technique. One ninja grumbled, ¡°Damn¡­ copycat!¡± before taking a direct punch to the jaw that knocked him out.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The Zubat, perhaps tired of the uncertainty, perched on a fallen rock, flapping its wings with a faint hum. Aspen exhaled, clutching the Pok¨¦ Ball he had previously attempted to use. He hesitated to move with Vera floating so close and Kara wreaking havoc, but his determination pushed him forward. He took a step, and the bat didn¡¯t immediately flee, as if waiting for a resolution. For a moment, they seemed to size each other up.


    ¡°Do you think you can catch it this time?!¡± one of the ninjas growled, clicking his tongue in frustration.


    Vera, her anger still simmering, glanced at the Zubat and snapped her fingers. She could have teleported it away if she wanted, but she didn¡¯t seem interested in the Pok¨¦mon, only in recovering her books. Kara, meanwhile, kept the ninjas at bay with the precision of a whirlwind¡ªknee strike, elbow jab, flying kick¡ªneutralizing one after another. When one tried to release another Pok¨¦mon to reinforce the attack, the girl closed the distance with her blue aura, knocking him out with a powerful elbow.


    Time seemed to freeze for an instant. Aspen raised the Pok¨¦ Ball. The Zubat glanced at him with curiosity. With a single motion of his arm, Aspen threw it with as much precision as he could muster. The ball traced an arc through the air and struck the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s side. A red flash absorbed it, transforming it into a scarlet beam that entered the sphere. Silence fell, broken only by the pounding hearts of those present. The Pok¨¦ Ball hit the ground, bounced a couple of times, and shook. Once¡­ twice¡­ three times, until a soft ¡°click¡± echoed. It was caught.


    The conscious ninja let out a groan of despair and tried to lunge at Aspen. However, the poison coursing through him from the earlier scratch weakened his legs, forcing him to collapse to his knees. He was too drained to stop the capture. Kara glanced at Aspen and asked:


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    He swallowed hard, feeling a mix of exhilaration and guilt, his muscles trembling from the accumulated tension:


    ¡°Yes¡­ I think I¡­ caught it.¡±


    Vera raised an eyebrow and let out a bitter laugh. She wasn¡¯t impressed by Aspen¡¯s accomplishment, as her books were still her priority. With an exasperated sigh, she approached him without needing her Abra to teleport her. As the atmosphere began to relax slightly, several trainers injured by the Weezing¡¯s gas crawled away to escape the area.


    Aspen tried to move to pick up the Pok¨¦ Ball, but he realized his feet were stuck to the ground, anchored by a crystal that had sprouted from his soles when he drank Dozy¡¯s venom. Apparently, by absorbing the toxin in massive amounts, his body had unconsciously begun condensing the poison, expanding it beneath his feet to stabilize him. It was as if he were bolted to the floor.


    Kara approached, muttering, ¡°Hey, genius, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± She examined him in amazement, noticing how the skin of his ankles and calves had formed a veined, purplish crystal layer fused with the rocky ground.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Aspen stammered, struggling to break free.


    Kara sighed with a mix of incredulity and annoyance:


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to yank you out.¡±


    She extended her arms and grabbed him by the shoulders, giving a firm pull. A crackling sound echoed as the crystals shattered, and Aspen broke free from the stone, leaving behind several jagged spikes that broke like thick glass. He collapsed forward into Kara¡¯s arms, and she pushed him upright. Aspen let out a muffled cry of pain but felt relieved to be mobile again.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he whispered, his face flushed. The tingling from the toxin still coursed through him, but he seemed stable.


    Vera approached, her narrowed eyes fixed on him:


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Tell me where my books are.¡±


    ¡°C-calm down. I¡¯ll return them as soon as I can. I didn¡¯t mean to steal anything. I just¡­ found them in the library when¡­¡± Aspen¡¯s words tumbled out.


    Kara joined the conversation, shrugging:


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± she asked, surprised by Vera¡¯s furious expression and Aspen¡¯s fearful demeanor.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Vera grumbled. ¡°He stole my books. Or took them. Or has them, whatever. I need them, and I¡¯m not leaving without them.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ won¡¯t leave without¡­ the Zubat,¡± Aspen retorted, holding up the captured Pok¨¦ Ball.


    Kara tilted her head, intrigued, and smirked. She seemed amused by the chaotic situation. For a few seconds, the two girls stared at each other: one with dark skin and a barely contained laugh, the other floating slightly with her Abra and a faint psychic aura surrounding her figure. They didn¡¯t know each other, but in a strange twist of events, they both exhaled simultaneously, as if realizing there was no need for hostility.


    Aspen, meanwhile, simply rubbed his sore shoulders, grateful not to be anchored to the ground anymore.


    ¡°Well, Aspen, if you¡¯re lying about my books¡­¡± Vera threatened, her voice so firm that, for a moment, it felt as though the entire cave had chilled.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll return them, really. Just¡­ I don¡¯t have them here. They¡¯re at my house, I think. I had to leave them in a drawer.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to survive this race to get out of the cave. I¡¯ll be watching you,¡± Vera replied.


    Kara let out a mocking snort:


    ¡°Haha, I like your style, psychic girl. And maybe we¡¯ll make an interesting team. Though I don¡¯t trust people with teleportation powers.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same about someone who copies ninja moves in five minutes,¡± Vera hissed, a slight curve appearing on her lips.


    Oddly, there was an air of camaraderie forming that surprised Aspen, who tilted his head like a confused Bidoof. It seemed these two had the potential to get along¡­ somewhat.


    At that moment, a new commotion made them turn. From the depths of the corridor, an enraged voice boomed:


    ¡°Who dares to steal what belongs to me¡­?!¡± roared a boy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the observation room, Janine watched in disbelief as Aspen remained alive and, worse yet, had captured the Zubat her father Koga had designed for Niko. She observed helplessly as the psychic girl neutralized the leader of the henchmen, and the dark-skinned fighter blocked the other ninjas. The chaos was total. Several instructors were left speechless when it was revealed that Aspen drank concentrated venom. Janine, furious, bit her lip, muttering to herself that her brother wouldn¡¯t take this well. She immediately grabbed the communicator:


    ¡°Niko?¡± she said, her voice tense. ¡°If you¡¯re listening, your ninjas failed. The kid¡­ the fat one¡­ has captured the Zubat. You better go recover it unless you want to look ridiculous. I¡¯ll notify Dad as soon as I can.¡±


    She ended the call, and one of the technicians murmured something about the brutality of the scene. Janine gritted her teeth. She had no doubt that her brother would head to the site in a murderous rage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the cave, Aspen had just stepped forward to pick up the Zubat¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball when he heard the footsteps of three people. A dark and powerful aura filled the space, like a harbinger of impending tragedy. A boy dressed in strange ninjutsu clothing with purple hair appeared, venom reflecting in his eyes. Beside him, a muscular orange-haired figure with arms wider than a Machoke¡¯s, and a girl floating with pink-red hair, her psychic power glowing faintly violet.


    Niko¡¯s voice rang out with cruel mockery:


    ¡°So, a plebeian with no background dared to steal something that belongs to me¡­¡±


    Aspen felt offended but then froze. A cold shiver ran down his left side, and a fiery heat on his right, recognizing at a glance that Kara and Vera had assumed fierce combat stances, both with furious expressions. The fallen ninjas on the ground groaned in fear upon seeing their supreme leader, Niko, and his two Class A companions. The Zubat in Aspen¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball might have been the source of the venom clan heir¡¯s rage.


    Aspen heard two voices hissing with unimaginable hatred:


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°Lisa¡­¡±


    Aspen noticed how Kara on his left ignited her blue aura, while Vera on his right intensified hers, the pink hue growing more vibrant. Both seemed ready to erupt in rage. Aspen swallowed hard, seeing the fiery determination in the two girls¡¯ faces, and could only whisper in fear:


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit.¡±

 Chapter 14: Crystals

    Chapter 14: Crystals


    Fear continues to tighten in Aspen''s gut as he feels Vera so close, her eyes blazing and her aura vibrating like that time in the library. He still hasn''t forgotten what happened that day, when she nearly blew up entire bookshelves and left unspeakable chaos in her wake. The fear of that overwhelming psychic force keeps Aspen on high alert, but he has no time to think about it as a blurry violet figure charges toward him, moving with the fluidity of a trained assassin.


    It''s Niko, brandishing two short swords with the ease of someone who''s fought a thousand battles. The blades glint in the dim light, and they come at him so fast that he barely manages to lift his arm, now covered in a layer of poisonous crystals. The first strike creates a screeching spark, a sharp sound that tests the strength of the toxic barrier he hastily formed. The second sword finds a gap, sliding through it with a twist, forcing Aspen to use his index finger to divert its trajectory. He narrowly avoids being impaled, but the blade grazes his hand, opening a wound that instantly bleeds and burns, making him suppress a groan of pain.


    The attack doesn''t stop there. Niko fluidly moves his body and delivers a powerful kick to Aspen''s ribs, sending him flying into the air before he can react or prepare. The impact rips a gasp from his throat and the ground disappears beneath him in the blink of an eye. He thinks he''s about to crash into the rocks, but Dozy stretches several meters away to intercept him. The impact against the Alolan Grimer''s muddy body is less lethal than hitting a rock, though the pain still shoots through his back and neck. The air gushes from his lungs and for a second, the world spins, swallowed by a distant hum.


    Aspen hasn''t yet recovered from the shock when a tingling in his veins tells him something is very wrong. The poison intensifies inside him, multiplying with every heartbeat. Despite his body''s natural resilience, this toxin seems especially crafted, its effects worsening mercilessly. He grits his teeth, feels his forehead burning, but at the same time, he feels his spleen, the organ modified by the Five Poisonous Organs technique, react. The toxin doesn''t stop completely, but the spleen condenses it into crystals that don''t heal the damage, but at least reduce the immediate danger of falling unconscious.


    Aspen breathes erratically, feeling a tingling in his wounded hand, where blood still drips, and forces himself to his feet, staggering as Dozy curls up beside him. His free arm quickly forms another diamond-shaped shield of crystallized poison - a makeshift defense. He doesn''t feel safe, but he has no other choice. In an almost desperate move, he throws Zubat''s Pok¨¦ball. The Pok¨¦mon flutters around, blinking curiously, and after a moment, its eyes glint with a small glint of recognition, as if it recognizes Aspen as its trainer.


    Niko watches intently, his smile turning from arrogant surprise to quiet fury.


    Three Pok¨¦ Balls open before Aspen, releasing Beedrill, a male Nidoran, and Bulbasaur. The presence of those three Poison-type Pok¨¦mon adds even more pressure. Aspen swallows hard, intimidated by the overwhelming force against him, but keeps his gaze steady. He looks at Dozy and, with a trembling voice, orders him to use Stockpile to strengthen himself before the imminent battle. Then, he harnesses the poison ravaging his body to form crystals around his ears, hoping to shield himself from the sound-based attacks he plans to use. He shifts his gaze to Zubat and, with a mix of mockery and determination, declares:


    ¡ªNoizy, make as much noise as you can.


    Aspen had just given Zubat that name, deliberately chosen to irritate Niko. The Zubat obeys, unleashing a piercing screech that reverberates through the cave walls¡ªnot strong enough to knock out the enemies, but enough to paralyze or at least distract them for a few seconds. Bulbasaur recoils; Nidoran raises its horn uneasily, and Beedrill buzzes, its wings trembling amid the cacophony. Aspen seizes the moment to take a deep breath.


    The sting in his hand hasn¡¯t faded, and the poison continues to burn through his bloodstream. His legs tremble, his head spins, but he must remain conscious at all costs.


    Aspen blinks and catches sight of Kara fighting an orange-haired man wearing gleaming metal gauntlets, each punch carrying an aggression that reflects in every movement. Both have a Machop, but Kara also commands a Mankey, which leaps onto one of the man¡¯s two Tyrogue. Alex, as he seems to be named, coordinates his Pok¨¦mon with precise strikes, and every time his gauntlets hit the rock, sparks fly. Kara counters with devastating kicks and a seamless chain of martial arts techniques, displaying her mastery. The spectacle borders on the superhuman, yet neither of them seems to pay attention to the surrounding chaos.


    Meanwhile, Vera and a pink-haired girl float at a distance, each surrounded by psychic barriers. Rocks lift from the ground and launch with a mere thought, while their Abra teleport to evade attacks. A Staryu and an Eevee belonging to the girl, apparently named Lisa, dash across the battlefield, occasionally attacking, while Vera¡¯s Mime Jr., clearly inexperienced in combat, struggles to raise small protective walls whenever she takes a psychic hit. They¡¯re both so consumed by their rage that asking for help is impossible.


    Shouts and growls echo, and occasional craters form in the cave walls, the result of their mental clashes.


    The ninjas who were Niko¡¯s subordinates are no longer scattered across the ground. It seems they were teleported out of the caves before the battle escalated. Aspen hadn¡¯t even noticed, and Niko doesn¡¯t seem to care, as if they no longer serve any purpose. Niko stands impassively, chin raised, eyes fixed on his prey. His frown shows the cold calculation of someone who believes they are in total control. He dismisses his opponent¡¯s intimidating presence with disdain, ignoring the fact that the cave has become a boiling pot of unrestrained violence.


    The poison in Aspen¡¯s veins intensifies his heartbeat. A tingling courses through his arms, and he feels his body faltering, but he mentally repeats that he must endure. He commands Dozy to unleash his secret weapon.


    Grimer opens his mouth and emits an oppressive aura that spreads through the cave. The air thickens. The enemy Pok¨¦mon, even Niko¡¯s, seem to cower for a moment, their attacks weakening as they glance around uneasily. It¡¯s the intimidation ability copied through Power of Alchemy after that peculiar training with his grandmother¡¯s Arbok.


    Niko, however, simply raises an eyebrow, his expression unreadable:


    ¡ªDo you think this will be enough?


    His face remains calm, but his gaze betrays a growing rage. Aspen, gripping his venomous shield, extends one corner into a sharp edge to wield as a weapon. But Niko reacts with lightning speed, lunging forward. The clash between his blade and Aspen¡¯s crystallized venom sparks violently, shaking Aspen¡¯s arm. His elbow nearly pops out of place, and he sees Niko shifting his leg for a brutal elbow strike to his jaw. Aspen barely twists in time, blocking with part of his shield, yet the impact leaves a high-pitched ringing in his ears.


    Meanwhile, Bulbasaur and Nidoran assault Dozy, who endures with Stockpile and bites back fiercely. Bulbasaur swings its bulb and lashes out with a Vine Whip that slams against Grimer, making him quiver. Nidoran follows up with a Poison Jab. Noizy flits wildly, using Agility to dodge Beedrill¡¯s jabs and counter with waves of sound. The bug, slightly stunned by the intimidation, strikes at the air, unable to land a solid hit. Every time Noizy flaps his wings, screeches ripple through the battlefield, causing opponents to falter, offering Aspen a fleeting moment of relief.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    A deep rumble shakes the cave. Perhaps from Vera and Lisa¡¯s psychic duel, or Kara and Alex¡¯s sheer force. Stones fall from the ceiling, even shards of stalactites crashing down, scattering white dust. One nearly hits Aspen¡¯s head, forcing him to dodge. Niko seizes the distraction to slash at his leg, but luck lets Aspen move his foot just in time. The cut still draws blood, staining the rocky ground.


    Every breath is agony. He doesn¡¯t know how much longer he can endure the venom, the wounds, and the adrenaline barely numbing the pain.


    Niko executes a quick spin, brandishing both swords, and the boy raises his improvised crystal blade to clash. Sparks fly, and the echo of metal twisting against hardened venom reverberates. Niko¡¯s free fist buries itself in Aspen¡¯s torso, forcing him back with the sensation that his spine is about to give out. The cave spins for a second. When he manages to blink, he sees Niko with a grimace of frustration, almost indignant that his prey is still resisting. There is no mercy in his pupils, only a trace of sadism.


    In a blind act of courage, Aspen orders Noizy to intensify his sound attack. The Zubat envelops himself in a thin aura and releases a Chatter that briefly confuses Beedrill and Bulbasaur. Nidoran staggers, and Dozy takes the opportunity to spit out a Clear Smog that covers part of the field in a repulsive haze. That mixture of toxins and noise stuns the opponents, and the boy, gasping, barely remains standing. He notices blood slipping from his hand, his breathing as heavy as if he were dragging an anchor. Seeking help from Kara is useless, as she is deep in her own battle, and Vera seems on the verge of mental collapse alongside her pink-haired opponent.


    Niko covers his mouth with a forearm. The smoke clings to his clothes while his Beedrill stumbles out, its antennae numbed by the sounds. Bulbasaur, hit by the smog, steps back with a growl of rage, and Nidoran looks close to his limits. However, Niko shows no sign of surrender. He charges at Aspen with a knee aimed at his stomach. He barely manages to raise the shield to deflect part of the impact, but the rest of the blow sends him crashing against a rocky outcrop. A crack resounds in his back, and the pain searing through him nearly makes him scream. The poison pulsing in his veins reignites with every jolt.


    There is no chance for respite. While Aspen writhes on the ground, Niko approaches to finish him off. He raises his sword and directs it at his chest with lethal precision. Aspen drags the shield and barely brushes against the blade, preventing the fatal stab. A screech of shattered crystals expands. A faint gray glow floods the cave again as Noizy launches another soundwave, trying to keep Beedrill and the others out of combat. Bulbasaur stumbles back, and Dozy reacts with a growl, biting onto its vines. One of the whips strikes the wall, sending a spray of pebbles everywhere.


    The air reeks of sweat, venom, and dust. Aspen suffers from dizziness that barely allows him to move. In his mind, the thought of dying right there thunders. He clings to the hope that his spleen contains enough poison to prevent immediate collapse, but the pain in his hand and ribs reduces his strength to a thread. Niko raises his sword again, a frozen fire in his expression:


    ¡ªStop resisting, you¡¯ll gain nothing by prolonging this ¡ªhe murmurs, his voice devoid of any empathy.


    The tip of one sword lingers mere centimeters from Aspen¡¯s throat, while the other traces a light arc through the air, ready to deliver a lethal slash at any moment. A current of air thick with dust and venom shakes the rocks, shifting fragments of the ceiling that creak with the promise of an imminent collapse.


    Aspen¡¯s body throbs with increasingly acute pain. The venom running through his veins, far from stabilizing, escalates in intensity, growing stronger with each heartbeat. His natural resistance to poison is not enough to counter the corrosive effect that Niko has injected through his blade, and the toxin¡¯s weight feels like an anchor constricting his muscles. Even so, his modified spleen absorbs much of the substance, condensing it into crystals that do not heal the damage but slow the lethal advance.


    A sharp sting lacerating his left arm reminds him that blood is still flowing from the open wound. A piercing dizziness blurs his vision, but the terror of falling defenseless keeps his eyelids from closing. He grips the solid venom shield on his right arm, trembling with each breath. Niko keeps his gaze fixed on him, and in that deadly stillness, the certainty is evident¡ªhe intends to end Aspen¡¯s life without hesitation.


    The edge of the right sword descends. Aspen attempts to raise the rhombus-shaped shield to block, and barely manages it. A metallic crash rings out as crystal collides with steel, scattering tiny shards of hardened venom spinning through the air. Niko¡¯s other blade grazes Aspen¡¯s side in a shallow cut, enough to draw a sharp cry from him. An infernal burning spreads through the wound, amplifying the toxic surge within him.


    A tremor shakes the cave, and large rocks break loose from a distant corner where Kara and Alex¡¯s battle triggers devastating kicks against the walls. In the air, psychic waves from Vera and the pink-haired girl also reverberate, hurling debris that shakes the entire structure. Each clash lifts a cloud of dust, hindering sight and breath.


    Niko moves with the fluidity of a ninja. A circular motion, and his sword slices through the air toward Aspen¡¯s lower abdomen. He barely manages to stumble backward, feeling the metal brush against the fabric of his clothes. A jolt of pain crosses his mind, aware that a more precise hit would be enough to send him into darkness forever.


    Aspen¡¯s throat tightens. His consciousness wavers. Between the venom¡¯s oppression and the fear boiling inside him, he barely clings to the hope of surviving. As he presses his left hand against the wall, a viscous thread drips down, and the numbing sting creeps up his arm. Through a veil of blood and sweat, he sees Niko¡¯s figure advancing once more, weapons raised. He tries to call out to Dozy to move behind him, but his breath cuts off as Bulbasaur and Nidoran corner Grimer.


    A chill runs through him as he feels something thick inside himself. The toxin his spleen had been blocking builds up, putting pressure on his arteries and muscles. Dizziness clouds his mind, but so does a flash of understanding. The wound on his arm is leaking more than just normal blood ¨C a purplish, semi-liquid mass bubbling from the open flesh. Desperate to breathe, he realizes his body is producing a mixture of poison and bodily fluid, which begins to crystallize upon contact with the air.


    A groan escapes his lips, the pain unbearable. He tries to move and his hand brushes against a rocky outcrop. Some of the poison drips from the wound onto the surface and he watches as it quickly hardens into a sharp, shiny layer. For a second, surprise makes him blink. He realizes he might be able to use this momentary gift as a last resort.


    Niko doesn¡¯t stop. The attack aimed at his torso crashes back into the shield. Sparks multiply and Aspen pushes with his knees to resist. His shoulders ache and his pulse quickens. In a desperate impulse, he contracts his wounded arm, unleashing a wave of pain concentrated in the open scar. A sticky, searing mass bursts into a jet that slides across his skin and shoots forward. He screams an unrecognizable name, his voice hoarse, as the poison flows from the wound in a semi-solid torrent.


    Niko jumps to the side at the sight of the substance flying towards him, but the volume overwhelms his reflexes. A significant portion spreads across his left arm, part of his torso and the leg on the same side. He grits his teeth and thrashes, trying to clean the liquid before it hardens. However, an unnatural crunch confirms that the poison has reacted with oxygen, forming crystals of alarming hardness. Niko¡¯s arm is glued to his chest and his leg is partially immobilized, caught in a shiny scab that covers his clothes and skin.


    Niko lets out a roar of outrage and strikes the glass with his right sword, his only free limb. The blade slips, only managing to leave shallow cracks without breaking it. Fury burns in his eyes. He swings his leg hard, producing a dry snap, but nothing gives. Breath on fire, he turns his gaze to Aspen, whose purple hair sticks to his forehead, soaked with sweat.


    Aspen kneels on one knee, exhausted but with a flash of triumph. He inhales raggedly, noticing how the poison inside him has diminished slightly after he expelled it. It¡¯s no miracle cure¡ªhe¡¯s still bleeding, he¡¯s still weak, and his wound throbs¡ªbut at least the toxic current within no longer burns as intensely.


    The cave rumbles in one last, violent tremor. Dust and stones fall as the structure trembles, threatening to collapse. As the last echoes of the battle mix with the cacophony of crumbling rock, there is an eerie silence, broken only by the distant trembling of the earth and the screech of shattered gravel.

 Chapter 15: Unleashed

    Chapter 15: Unleashed


    The air is a storm of dust, poison, and restrained rage. The cave seems to rumble with the tension of every step, every clash, every roar escaping from human throats or Pok¨¦mon on the brink of exhaustion. A metallic and sulfurous scent mixes with dust, blood, and sweat, creating an unbreathable atmosphere.


    On one side, Vera, her reddish hair plastered to her skin with sweat, raises her gleaming gaze while her Abra, Sage, floats around her, and her Mime Jr., Butler, struggles to maintain control of the psychic barriers. Opposite her, Lisa, with pink hair and a necklace of red beads, displays an expression of coldness that contrasts with the fire in her eyes. Beside her, an additional Abra, a Staryu with a flickering core, and an Eevee with firm footing prepare to strike, ready to overpower Vera with the advantage of three against two.


    Vera feels the psychic pressure climbing up her neck like a clawed beast; her body trembles, but her mind, fueled by fury and instinct, refuses to give in. Each time Lisa moves her hand, the beads on her necklace shoot out with deadly precision, sometimes bouncing off the cave walls, sometimes shattering in the air and releasing a shockwave that shakes Vera¡¯s concentration. Lisa¡¯s Abra, its gaze dull but its will unyielding, teleports to impossible angles and fires bursts of Confusion. Meanwhile, Staryu spins, spitting a jet of water that scrapes against the rock, sending splinters flying, and Eevee zigzags, trying to distract Butler. Each of Lisa¡¯s Pok¨¦mon combines their moves with precise coordination, forcing Vera to fight on multiple fronts.


    Sage, Vera¡¯s Abra, generates Psychic bursts capable of shaking the cavern, but Lisa counters with a Psychic Terrain that spreads from the ground, staining the rock in purple hues. That mental platform amplifies psychic attacks, making Vera¡¯s defenses even more difficult. Around them, rocks rise and fall, sometimes colliding with Lisa¡¯s barrier, sometimes hitting an unsuspecting Pok¨¦mon. Butler, breathing heavily, attempts a Wish to restore some energy for his trainer and teammates, but the intensity of the battle makes the small Pok¨¦mon tremble every time he tries to summon that healing light.


    At the same time, Lisa¡¯s red beads fly unpredictably¡ªone grazes Vera¡¯s cheek, sending a sting of pain; another shatters against a wall, unleashing a tiny psychic explosion that echoes among the stalactites. Vera bites her lower lip and takes advantage of her connection with her Abra to unleash a series of Telekinesis attacks. She lifts fragments from the ground and hurls them at Lisa as makeshift projectiles, hoping to create an opening for a decisive strike. But Lisa responds with a flick of her hand, and her Staryu spins, launching a water jet that knocks the stones aside.


    Suddenly, Eevee sneaks in with a Quick Attack, softened by the Psychic Terrain, which dampens speed-based strategies but still makes it effective for breaching Vera¡¯s defenses. Butler takes a hit to the belly and staggers back, gasping, disoriented. Sage, with a mental growl, rushes to intercept, firing Confusion at Eevee. Lisa sees the maneuver and orders her own Abra to counter with Psyshock. The clash of powers shakes the air, their muffled echoes rumbling through the cave.


    Not far away, in another broad section of the cavern, Kara, with her Mankey named Box and her Machop called Karate, faces off against Alex, a burly man with orange hair who believes in brute strength and numerical superiority. At his sides, two Tyrogue and a Machop move like a well-trained squad. Alex wears metal gloves that flash with every movement, striking the air and clashing against Kara¡¯s force with sparks that light up the darkness.


    Kara feels her sky-blue aura coursing through her muscles, granting her strength and endurance that save her from being knocked down in the first exchange. Her kicks blend with spins reminiscent of the most refined martial arts. However, Alex knows how to block or deflect many of her strikes, and his Tyrogue flank her, throwing punches and kicks that threaten to break her guard. Machop¡ªKarate¡ªlets out a focused grunt, using Low Kick against one of the Tyrogue, abruptly knocking it down. The second Tyrogue takes advantage of the opening to strike Mankey with a Rolling Kick, sending it crashing against the wall with a cry of pain.


    Kara¡¯s breath grows heavy¡ªshe knows her opponent is accustomed to the brutality of no-holds-barred combat. Alex throws a right hook that impacts the top of her guard, and it feels like being hit by an iron battering ram. His gloves are instruments of destruction, and each time they strike the rock, the sound reverberates with terrifying echoes. Despite her aura and increased strength, Kara is being overwhelmed by Alex¡¯s strategy, which relentlessly bombards her from different angles, backed by his numerically superior Pok¨¦mon.


    The Machop on both sides battle fiercely. Kara¡¯s Machop tries a Drain Punch to regain energy, managing it partially by siphoning vitality from an approaching Tyrogue. Alex watches, his face twisting with fury, as his Pok¨¦mon staggers backward, weakened. Even so, his own Machop, tougher than average, catches Kara off guard with a Mega Kick that slams into her ribs, sending her flying several meters. She crashes against a rocky ledge, exhaling a ragged gasp. Mankey¡ªBox¡ªreacts immediately, trying to shield her with a Reversal attack. Alex lets out a dry laugh as his metal fist blocks the strike, and a Tyrogue kicks Mankey¡¯s knee, making it tremble.


    The cave quakes with every step¡ªevery collision a reminder that the place won¡¯t hold much longer. The air thickens with a veil of dust that blurs vision. Yet, the battle seems to matter more than the structure itself, as if fury and competition clouded any awareness of the risk. Pok¨¦mon pant, push forward, growl¡ªthe resonance of fists against flesh and rock blending into a menacing symphony.


    A bit apart from the two centers of destruction, Aspen clings to the wall, blood dripping from his arm, his breath so ragged that every inhale comes with a painful moan. His legs tremble, and his internal venom burns with an unsuspected violence, amplified by the wound Niko inflicted and the toxin injected. Still, he knows he can¡¯t stand idly by while Kara and Vera are overwhelmed by their adversaries. Fighting against the dizziness, he closes his eyes and focuses on his spleen¡ªon that part of his body modified by the Five Poison Organs ritual. He knows that if he controls his own toxic essence, he can forge a basic weapon. The crystals emerging from his wound pulse with unbearable tingling, but there is no other choice.


    With a gasp, he tears what remains of his left sleeve, allowing a volume of venom to condense in the air. He concentrates on shaping it into makeshift dumbbells¡ªsomething that can boost Kara¡¯s strength¡ªand arrowheads that could serve Vera¡¯s mental control. His fingers tremble as he moves them, praying he won¡¯t lose consciousness in the process. Before his eyes, the toxin solidifies, taking on violet hues that refract the cave¡¯s dim light.


    Aspen, his voice hoarse, tries to call out to his Grimer¡ªDozy¡ªby weakly swinging his arm in the air to get its attention, though he realizes his companion is struggling with the confusion caused by Bulbasaur and Nidoran. He turns his head and sees that his plan is getting complicated. With a dry throat, he forces himself to shout the words:


    ¡°D-Dozy¡­ tell¡­ Vera¡¯s Abra¡­ that¡­ I have¡­ a weapon.¡±


    His sentence is cut off by coughing and mild convulsions. However, it¡¯s Vera¡¯s Mime Jr., Butler, who hears him, as he is at mid-range, and one of Kara¡¯s Mankey also catches the message, his ears tense. Butler, the little clown, trembles but manages to run toward Sage to relay the information with clumsy miming, while Mankey jumps toward Aspen. Through grunts and gestures, both Pok¨¦mon understand that Aspen is offering crystallized poison as a weapon for their trainers.


    Butler, determined, executes a short-range teleportation, trying to reach Aspen. He looks strained and even stumbles, as the mental saturation of the cave and his inexperience overwhelm him. Nonetheless, he manages to grab the arrowheads with his tiny hands, marveling at the deadly density they emit, and disappears again in a flash of psychic power. Mankey grabs the dumbbells and leaps with a determined growl, carrying them in his arms. The monkey weaves through rocks and debris, unconcerned for his own safety.


    The dumbbells and arrowheads appear near Kara and Vera. Mankey drops the dumbbells at Kara¡¯s feet amidst the clash, and Butler appears behind Vera, extending the sharp tips he clutched with his clumsy Telekinesis. Both fighters flinch but recognize the violet glow and the latent threat within them.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kara, cornered by Alex and his Machop, takes a split second to grasp the dumbbell as if it were an extra gauntlet covering her forearm. She immediately feels the venomous tingle that makes her gasp, but she interprets it as the spark she needs. With her other bare hand, she grips the second dumbbell and experiences a surge of strength¡ªor at least, the sensation of wielding a power distinct from her own.


    On the other side, Vera stumbles as Butler hands her the arrows. Carrying something so dangerous with Telekinesis is an enormous risk¡ªone misstep, and they could shatter in her face. However, Vera pinches the smallest one between two fingers and holds it aloft with her psychic energy, sensing how the pink current of her mental power resonates with the crystalline structure. A shiver runs down her spine, but she ignores it, as the momentum of the fight forces her to act.


    Lisa throws another bead from her necklace, and Staryu fires a water jet. Vera defends herself with an uprooted rock, and her Abra reinforces it with an additional Psychic. Then, Vera hurls the arrow at Lisa. The pink-haired girl dodges with a gasp, though the arrow doesn¡¯t graze her enough to wound her. However, a wave of poison releases a vapor that forces her into a coughing fit. Her Abra shields her with Confusion, and Staryu spins to counter with a water blast that disperses part of the fumes. It¡¯s a small advantage, but Vera feels more confident, knowing that a direct hit could poison her enemy.


    Kara, with the dumbbell adhered to her fist, launches a charge that surprises Alex, his Machop, and his Tyrogue. Her knee strike slams into Alex¡¯s guard, and the venomous charge jolts him with searing pain. Alex grunts as a burning sensation spreads through his arm. In disbelief, he sees that the semi-solid substance is embedding slightly into his uniform, causing numbness in his muscle. The girl seizes the moment to take down one of the Tyrogue with an elbow strike to the temple.


    Machop¡ªKarate¡ªand Mankey¡ªBox¡ªwork in tandem, closing in on the other Pok¨¦mon. Although Alex¡¯s numerical advantage remains, the introduction of poison and Kara¡¯s newfound confidence shift the balance.


    The rumbling intensifies, and the cave gives a final warning. Lisa, irritated and with a stinging throat from the gas emitted by Vera¡¯s arrow, shrieks Niko¡¯s name as if expecting immediate assistance.


    ¡°Niko! Damn it, we¡¯re being poisoned!¡±¡ªher voice cracks between coughs, her hands clutching at her own skin as if trying to tear away the burning venom¡ª¡°What the hell are you doing?! Give me the antidote now!¡±


    Alex, staggering, his face twisted in frustration and pain, growls while clutching his side.


    ¡°Niko, don¡¯t mess with me! Throw the damn antidote!¡±¡ªhe demands, panting¡ª¡°I won¡¯t let this amateur beat me¡­ and especially not because of something as dirty as poison!¡±


    Lisa grits her teeth, feeling her body betray her, her limbs going numb, her vision blurring from the sting eating at her shoulder. Her Staryu tries to support her with a glimmer from its gem, but the poisoning continues its course. Still, her disdain is stronger than the pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still busy with that pathetic coward!¡±¡ªshe barks, turning her head toward Aspen and Niko¡¯s fight¡ª¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this hard, Niko, he¡¯s just a scared insect with a puddle of slime and a squeaky bat!¡±


    Alex chuckles despite the venom burning through his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Niko! You still haven¡¯t killed that idiot? He doesn¡¯t even know how to fight!¡±¡ªhis laughter cuts off as a spasm of pain forces him to kneel, but his expression remains laced with mockery¡ª¡°What¡¯s taking you so long, huh?! He¡¯s just a kid who hasn¡¯t even trained his body!¡±


    Lisa wobbles, her face pale, but her hatred doesn¡¯t wane.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯ve already cut him to pieces!¡±¡ªshe spits, her voice dripping with both literal and figurative venom¡ª¡°I don¡¯t want my last memory before passing out to be this disgraceful defeat against impure blood.¡±


    But Niko doesn¡¯t respond. His silhouette still moves in the shadows, still trapped between the hardened venom fragments binding him. His eyes shine with pure rage as he struggles against his own prison. With each strike, the crystals restraining him crack, but he still can¡¯t fully break free. However, none of that deters him from his only obsession: killing Aspen.


    The sound of his blade striking the crystals, the rocks, even the air itself, fills the cave with echoes of uncontrolled fury. Vera and Kara turn their heads, their bodies tense.


    They see him.


    Through the darkness, they glimpse Niko lunging at Aspen. His figure is a blurred streak of speed and steel, his swords descending with relentless violence. Aspen barely moves in time, but the edge of one blade slices his side, opening a fresh wound. Dark blood splatters against the rocks.


    Lisa and Alex see it too, and their twisted grins widen.


    ¡°Look at him,¡±¡ªLisa chuckles, breathless¡ª¡°running like a wounded rat.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Niko!¡±¡ªAlex yells, equal parts desperate and eager¡ª¡°Do us all a favor and finish him off already! It shouldn¡¯t be this hard¡­¡±


    The mockery in their voices fills the air. They don¡¯t know Aspen. To them, he is nothing but an insignificant obstacle. They don¡¯t know his struggle, his story, or what he has endured. And they don¡¯t care.


    The blade of Niko¡¯s sword comes down again.


    Aspen stumbles.


    Vera and Kara hold their breath.


    And then, something changes.


    A memory.


    For Kara, it¡¯s a vivid image from her childhood, a place where the strong trampled the weak without consequence. A little girl, cornered, beaten until her breath became a distant echo. No one helped. No one moved. No one did anything.


    For Vera, it¡¯s a scorching sense of helplessness. She remembers the voice of someone who mocked her with the same condescension as Lisa. ¡°You are nothing. Just a mistake waiting to be corrected.¡± She knows what it means to be underestimated, to be crushed. She knows what it means to be trapped with no one to save her.


    Their energy distort.


    Vera¡¯s eyes glow with a pink radiance that condenses in the center of her forehead, as if a third eye of pure psychic fury is opening. A pink lightning crackles around her, and both Abra and Mime Jr. recoil in fear. On Kara¡¯s side, her right arm, the one holding the dumbbell, darkens into a mysterious deep blue, streaked with luminous sky-blue veins that stand out like the roots of a spectral tree. A tremendous force escapes from her, forcing her Machop to retreat, sensing the overwhelming surge of energy.


    The entire cave, already weakened, reacts in unison to this demonstration of power. Vera¡¯s psychic energy becomes a pink whirlwind of levitating rocks spinning out of control, while Kara, enveloped in a sky-blue storm, cracks the ground just by stepping on it. The proximity of destruction engulfs them all. Lisa and Alex, poisoned and terrified, curse as they attempt to retreat.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±¡ªLisa screams, clutching her trembling hand to her chest, feeling the venom¡¯s burn¡ª¡°No one outside the clans should be able to do this!¡±


    Alex, his legs shaky, his knuckles white with tension, looks at her with the same disbelief reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°They told us only the heirs could reach this level!¡±¡ªhe spits, trying to mask his fear with rage¡ª¡°They lied to us, Lisa! These two¡­ they shouldn¡¯t exist!¡±


    An immense energy surges from Vera and Kara simultaneously¡ªa rumbling force that makes the cave tremble, a vibration so intense that stalactites break off by the dozens, and the earth itself seems to twist in an internal cataclysm. Lisa and Alex stare at each other, their bodies hunched under the crushing pressure of two powers that should never have been awakened.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop them, we¡¯ll die here!¡±¡ªLisa shrieks, panic tearing through her voice¡ª¡°We can¡¯t let this continue!¡±


    Alex, with venom eating away at his insides and sweat rolling down his face, grits his teeth and reaches into his belt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit around waiting to be crushed like a rat¡­¡±¡ªhe mutters, voice trembling as he pulls something from his gear.


    The deafening hum dissolves any attempt at rational thought. Lisa¡¯s Abra, her Staryu, and her Eevee are flattened against the ground, neutralized by an unbearable psychic and kinetic pressure. Alex¡¯s Tyrogue and Machop collapse to their knees, writhing under the same oppression. Aspen, wounded and semi-conscious, can¡¯t even lift his head, barely experiencing a wave of terror as he feels the rocks about to bury him.


    Dozy and Noizy throw themselves over him, using their dwindling strength to shield him. The cut Niko inflicted only makes the poison spread faster. Aspen takes a pause, his body convulsing, then weakly recalls Dozy and Noizy into their Pok¨¦balls before closing his eyes in deep concentration.


    Butler trembles beside Sage under Vera¡¯s psychic pressure, while Karate and Box cling to a rock, struggling not to be flung away by Kara¡¯s force, unable to contain the madness of their own trainers.


    At the epicenter of the explosion, Vera¡¯s forehead pulses with that psychic eye, throbbing like an enraged heart. Kara is surrounded by crackling sky-blue sparks, her darkened arm emitting a contrasting glow from the energy veins coursing through it. Lisa gasps at the sight, her expression contorted by pure terror.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­¡±¡ªshe whispers, feeling the ground quake beneath her feet.


    Alex, his eyes wide with fear, swallows hard. His breathing is erratic, and desperation seeps into every fiber of his being.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice¡­¡±¡ªhe growls¡ª¡°If we don¡¯t stop them, no one will.¡±


    Both of them grit their teeth, forcing themselves to ignore the paralyzing fear, preparing for their final move.


    But then, Vera and Kara unleash a simultaneous roar, and the cave answers with a partial collapse of its walls and ceiling.


    Massive boulders break loose. The floor shatters. A storm of dust devours their vision. A final, earth-shaking explosion rumbles through the cavern, as if the land itself were crying out in agony.

 Chapter 16: Intervention

    Chapter 16: Intervention


    The meeting vault in Kanto was shrouded in dimness. Several tall chandeliers cast orange lights over a polished stone floor, and the clan murals seemed to come alive with each flicker of the flames. A select group of high-ranking figures was gathered around an onyx table. An atmosphere of anticipation reigned, mixed with a hint of tedium.


    ¡°Get on with it,¡± Bruno grunted, a man with a stone-like build, arms crossed over his chest, his knuckles marked by countless battles. ¡°I¡¯ve been here long enough watching rookies drop after just a couple of attacks.¡±


    Seated to his right was Sabrina, a slender woman with cold eyes, maintaining a distant demeanor:


    ¡°I agree. The preliminary tests for classes F, E, and D are an endless drone of surrenders. There¡¯s no excitement in that.¡±


    Agatha, the elderly woman with silver hair tied in a firm bun, squinted slightly:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following the Academy broadcasts for a while. Trust me, there¡¯s not a hint of novelty in those groups. Even the Class D students stumble over basic details.¡±


    Koga, dressed in dark attire with a gaze as sharp as a katana¡¯s edge, muttered just audibly:


    ¡°I expected as much. More and more kids lack any spark. Most don¡¯t even make it past the first section.¡±


    Lance, the Champion of Kanto, observed calmly. His red cape brushed the floor, and his tone carried undeniable authority:


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for the lower classes not to stand out. It¡¯s always the same. Only in Class A are there worthy successors for the League¡¯s future. They¡¯re the ones I¡¯m interested in watching.¡±


    An older man with gray hair in a lab coat cleared his throat to draw everyone¡¯s attention:


    ¡°Well, before dismissing anything new, take a look at this,¡± said Professor Oak, his fingers gliding over a holographic screen. ¡°See that section of the cave? There¡¯s a boy theoretically from Class E. He appears to be pretending to be unconscious on the ground, but at times he subtly slides or rolls to avoid direct combat.¡±


    Gary Oak, the professor¡¯s grandson, leaned over the projection, his eyes gleaming with curiosity:


    ¡°Yeah, I saw him. He¡¯s faking being knocked out to avoid attention. But wait, Grandpa¡­ why isn¡¯t he affected by the toxic cloud in that area?¡± He pointed at a spot on the image, zooming in. ¡°Look how the poison floats above him, and he¡­ doesn¡¯t even cough. He just rolls and keeps moving. That¡¯s really odd.¡±


    Oak nodded:


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what¡¯s puzzling me. The Koffing¡¯s mist in that area is so strong it would¡¯ve taken down anyone without protection within seconds.¡±


    Bruno raised an eyebrow, skeptical:


    ¡°An amateur resisting that kind of poison? Hard to believe.¡±


    Koga narrowed his eyes, making a slight gesture with his hand:


    ¡°If he were one of my disciples, I¡¯d know. But I¡¯ve never heard of this boy. He¡¯s not from my clan. If we had someone like that, he wouldn¡¯t be hidden in Class E.¡±


    Agatha tilted her head, adjusting her cane against the floor:


    ¡°Maybe he has a natural aptitude. Extremely rare, but not impossible.¡±


    Gary frowned and switched the projection to another scene:


    ¡°Look. That kid, after passing through the mist, creates a small fragment, like a crystal. At first, I thought it was rock. But¡­ no. When I zoom in, there¡¯s a violet hue.¡±


    Oak stroked his chin:


    ¡°Rock? I was mistaken. It¡¯s not. It could be some kind of solidified poison.¡±


    Koga¡¯s interest peaked:


    ¡°Condensed poison¡­? That¡¯s not something just anyone can do. Even in my clan, few can crystallize toxins. Janine might be able to, but a stranger? No. Sounds implausible. Only advanced training allows that kind of poison manipulation.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a trick from the Alola region,¡± Gary suggested, tilting his head. ¡°The Alolan Grimer and Muk produce toxic crystals in their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Those Pok¨¦mon are restricted,¡± Oak replied. ¡°The breeding and ownership monopoly of those variants belongs to the Dark Clan along with Alola¡¯s Poison Division. They¡¯re not distributed around Kanto freely.¡±


    Koga exhaled, annoyed:


    ¡°Then, if this brat can do it, it means someone trained him behind my back. I won¡¯t tolerate that. The Poison Clan is the only one that should possess toxic manipulation techniques.¡±


    Agatha shot him a reproachful look:


    ¡°Calm down. Maybe it¡¯s an isolated case. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions without seeing for yourself.¡±


    Lance, arms crossed, pointed to another segment of the transmission:


    ¡°There¡¯s more. It¡¯s noted that this boy is in the same area where a special Zubat was placed.¡±


    Sabrina, silent until then, tilted her head, intrigued:


    ¡°A special Zubat?¡±


    Koga nodded, clenching his fists:


    ¡°It¡¯s a specimen bred with a sub-branch of the Flying Clan specializing in sound-based attacks. It was given Chatter and Supersonic. I left it in the cave as a challenge for Niko, my son. A motivation for his progress. I didn¡¯t expect some intruder to capture it.¡±


    Gary chuckled sarcastically:


    ¡°Maybe that intruder will try. What will you do if he succeeds?¡±


    Koga¡¯s eyes sharpened, a murderous glint in them:


    ¡°Do? Kill him, of course.¡±


    Agatha slammed her cane on the ground:


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with that if the boy has talent. You know we need him. Besides, I won¡¯t sit idly by if you try to murder him. That boy¡¯s grandmother is an old acquaintance of mine.¡±


    Oak nodded:


    ¡°Exactly. What we¡¯re looking for with these Academies is to ensure a safe environment for trainers in their early stages. We need all the good prospects, Koga. Keep in mind what happened with Mewtwo¡­ we can¡¯t afford to lose more powerful people who could join our cause.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of the Mewtwo incident,¡± Koga growled. ¡°That was the tipping point that put humanity under the scrutiny of the lesser legendaries, with Mew at the forefront. I know. I don¡¯t like losing soldiers, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± Agatha cut him off. ¡°Anyone who proves their worth has the right to live and grow.¡±


    Suddenly, Gary, still monitoring the projection, pointed at the screen:


    ¡°They¡¯ve encountered each other. Those Class A students: Niko, Alex, and Lisa¡­ they¡¯re facing an unusual trio. A fighter without your clan¡¯s lineage, Bruno. A psychic who doesn¡¯t belong to Sabrina¡¯s clan. And that boy, with his apparent poison resistance.¡±


    Bruno scowled in distaste:


    ¡°A fighter without my clan¡¯s blood? Offensive. And she¡¯s defending herself with authentic aura. I don¡¯t like it. She should be in my ranks if she¡¯s that strong.¡±


    Sabrina narrowed her eyes:


    ¡°I also see that psychic girl, the redhead. I recognize her face. The Psychic Clan doesn¡¯t acknowledge her. A bastard, I suppose. But she has tremendous potential. I don¡¯t like her freedom. She should be under our supervision.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Bruno growled, watching the screen intently:


    ¡°It bothers me that those Class A kids, with more Pok¨¦mon and specialized equipment, are struggling. Lisa, Alex, and Niko have clear advantages: three Pok¨¦mon, special weapons, clan formations. How the hell are they taking this long?¡±


    Sabrina pressed her lips together:


    ¡°Shameful. Even with their arsenal, they can¡¯t crush those nobodies. Poorly trained, without bloodlines from the main clans¡­ humiliating.¡±


    Koga, however, smirked slightly:


    ¡°Bah, at least I see Niko is crushing the poison brat. As it should be.¡±


    A new frame on the screen showed the boy¡ªAspen¡ªhad just crystallized part of Niko¡¯s arm and torso, immobilizing him. Koga shot up, eyes blazing:


    ¡°WHAT¡­?! That insolent bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s paralyzed,¡± Gary observed, intrigued. ¡°Do you see that, Oak? It¡¯s not normal for an amateur to manipulate poison that refined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Koga growled. ¡°I¡¯m going there right now to rip his head off. I won¡¯t let him humiliate my son.¡±


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Lance commanded, his voice barely raised. A strange field of energy seemed to emanate from him, forcing everyone back into their seats.


    Oak tensed, his breath shallow:


    ¡°Lance, what¡­? We can¡¯t just sit here. We need to intervene or something. That battle is getting out of control.¡±


    Gary clenched his jaw, struggling to stand, but something held him down:


    ¡°Stop using your authority like this. Even I can¡¯t move properly.¡±


    Lance remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the projection:


    ¡°Trust my Dragon instincts. I feel something will happen. Just wait a little longer.¡±


    Bruno grunted, fighting against the influence:


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Lance.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t sit still while those two girls and that rookie are in a struggle they shouldn¡¯t even be surviving. How¡­?¡±


    The image showed the red-haired psychic girl radiating a pink glow from her forehead. Sabrina gasped:


    ¡°A third eye¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aura infusion!¡±


    Without hesitation, Sabrina teleported, disappearing in a psychic flash. Bruno, in a burst of speed, touched her shoulder, joining the teleportation.


    Lance eased his control slightly, allowing Oak and Agatha to breathe freely again. They exchanged a quick glance and nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re going too,¡± Oak said. ¡°Whatever happens, we need to be there.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± replied Agatha, closing her eyes.


    Two heartbeats later, Oak and Agatha also vanished into the shadows with a faint glow. Gary stumbled, looking around:


    ¡°Lance, why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I trust they¡¯ll handle it without destroying anyone essential. Let¡¯s wait,¡± Lance whispered, regaining his composure, his red cape falling elegantly over his back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sabrina and Bruno materialized in the middle of the battle. The rocks trembled, and the atmosphere was thick with the clash of blows and diverse powers. Upon seeing them, the fighter¡ªKara¡ªand the red-haired psychic¡ªVera¡ªhad no time to react.


    Bruno moved like a whirlwind. His fist grazed Kara¡¯s neck, knocking her unconscious instantly. The girl¡¯s arm, previously wrapped in blue and dark lines, returned to its normal tone. Bruno couldn¡¯t hide a smirk of admiration:


    ¡°She had an incredible aura¡­ this excites me, though it¡¯s a shame it ended like this.¡±


    Sabrina turned to Vera, who was still radiating energy from her forehead. With a minimal flick of her fingers, she unleashed a Psychic blast that knocked Vera out cold. Sabrina caught her mid-fall with her powers, narrowing her eyes:


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding,¡± she murmured, probing Vera¡¯s unconscious mind.


    Suddenly, a pack of Eeveelutions burst in, barking and releasing elemental sparks. Oak appeared with Agatha, clearing the path:


    ¡°Sabrina, let her go,¡± Oak commanded, signaling the Espeon, Umbreon, and others to approach the psychic leader. ¡°Stop digging into her mind. We¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need orders,¡± Sabrina scoffed but stepped back slightly, leaving Vera floating beside her.


    Bruno gently carried the unconscious Kara, studying her face:


    ¡°I want to speak with her when she wakes up. She has something of my clan in her, even if she lacks our blood.¡±


    Agatha turned, sensing something strange near the other end of the cave. Unnoticed, Koga had appeared after touching Sabrina during the teleport. The Poison Clan leader approached his son Niko, trapped in a shell of violet crystals. With precise toxin control, Koga dissolved the hardened substance, freeing the boy.


    ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Niko gasped. ¡°I underestimated the brat.¡±


    Koga looked at him coldly, then turned to Aspen, who lay in a pool of blood and crystals. With a murderous glint, he lunged to finish him off. However, something strange surrounded the boy: unconscious, his body was encased in a massive poison shell, hardened by sheer adrenaline.


    Koga struck the crystal with a punch, cracking it, but it didn¡¯t shatter. He prepared for another blow when a guttural hiss filled the air:


    ¡°Gengaaaaar¡­ Gengaaaaar¡­¡±


    Three Gengar rose, summoning shadows around them. Agatha pointed her cane at Koga:


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand down, Koga. Stop. I won¡¯t let you kill him. He¡¯s shown great potential, and I refuse to let you spill more blood.¡±


    ¡°Stand aside, witch,¡± Koga spat. ¡°That brat dared to capture my Zubat and humiliate Niko. He¡¯ll pay with his life.¡±


    ¡°This boy is important,¡± Agatha declared. ¡°Besides, I know his grandmother. I won¡¯t risk the life of a descendant of my old friend. Step back.¡±


    The Gengar, with mocking grins, surrounded Koga with dark energy. The Poison leader growled, trying to retaliate with his own toxins, but one Gengar bit his shadow, immobilizing him temporarily.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Lisa, poisoned by Aspen¡¯s attack, staggered toward Koga:


    ¡°Leader of the Poison Clan¡­ can you help us?¡± Alex groaned, clutching his side.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can¡¯t stand this poison anymore,¡± Lisa whimpered, her legs trembling.


    Without breaking his furious glare at Aspen, Koga snapped his fingers. The poison was drawn from Alex and Lisa¡¯s bodies in a gentle purple swirl, which he dissipated into the air.


    ¡°Go finish the race,¡± Koga muttered. ¡°Prove your worth, and don¡¯t come back unless you remain in Class A.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lisa gasped. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Niko stood, his eyes fixed on Aspen:


    ¡°Father, I can still crush him, even if he¡¯s unconscious¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll come back for him,¡± Koga growled, glancing away as the Gengar restrained him. ¡°Now go. The competition continues. Don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡±


    Oak and Agatha exchanged a look. Agatha spoke:


    ¡°We¡¯ll take Kara, Vera, and¡­ the boy in that crystal to the meeting room. They¡¯re in no condition to continue.¡±


    Oak nodded, summoning a couple of Eeveelutions to prepare for a mass Teleport:


    ¡°Exactly. Alex, Lisa, Niko¡ªyou can continue if you want. But for these three, the race is over.¡±


    Lisa clenched her teeth:


    ¡°I won¡¯t withdraw. I have my pride to defend.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Alex added, standing straighter.


    Niko cast one last hateful glance at Aspen:


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue. And sooner or later, he¡¯ll pay,¡± he whispered, eyes narrowing.


    In a matter of seconds, Oak and Agatha led the Teleport. Bruno carried the unconscious Kara, Sabrina held Vera, and the Gengar carefully managed the toxic shell encasing Aspen. Koga discreetly touched Sabrina¡¯s arm to ensure he wasn¡¯t left behind.


    The cave fell almost silent. Lisa, Alex, and Niko exchanged determined looks and continued the race, vowing never to underestimate anyone again.


    The high-ranking meeting room had been transformed into an improvised medical area. Kara and Vera lay unconscious on makeshift cots, while Aspen, still encased in his massive violet poison crystal, was placed carefully in a corner. Professor Oak scanned him with a portable device, his expression tense.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find a way to break it without risking damage to his organs,¡± Oak muttered. ¡°Every time I apply force, the structure reacts as if it¡¯s about to explode. He¡¯s protected by his own poison.¡±


    Bruno gently set Kara down, his fascination with the strange power he¡¯d seen in her arm still lingering.


    ¡°I want to speak with her when she wakes up,¡± he said, almost excited. ¡°That aura isn¡¯t common.¡±


    Sabrina observed Vera, who floated slightly above the cot in a faint psychic field.


    ¡°This girl¡­ I need to investigate her memories. Even though Oak forbade it earlier, her energy still intrigues me.¡±


    Agatha tapped her cane, drawing attention:


    ¡°First things first: we need to check if Kara and Vera are merely unconscious or in real danger. I¡¯ll examine the psychic. Oak, you handle the fighter.¡±


    ¡°Bruno¡¯s taking care of that,¡± Oak replied. ¡°Kara¡¯s vitals are stable. She¡¯s exhausted, but with rest and some medicine, she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    In a corner, Koga stood with his arms crossed, scowling at Aspen¡¯s massive crystal prison.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive by sheer luck,¡± he growled, frustration seeping into his voice. ¡°Bah, we¡¯ll see if the grandmother Agatha mentioned has solutions. If not, I¡¯ll break it myself.¡±


    Koga could¡¯ve freed Aspen without killing him, but he decided to wait, curious about the person Agatha referred to¡ªsomeone who had apparently escaped from the clan.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing,¡± Agatha snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll call Julia. She¡¯ll know how to get him out without killing him.¡±


    Koga¡¯s face twisted with hatred and surprise:


    ¡°Julia¡­ I knew that name would come up. She¡¯s still alive? She managed to escape from my father? I¡¯ve no interest in seeing her again, but if that¡¯s what it takes to solve this, fine.¡±


    Koga was lying. If that old scientist was still alive, he could exploit her skills, and it seemed she had created something remarkable that she passed down to her grandson.


    Sabrina shot Koga a sharp look:


    ¡°If you¡¯re planning to finish him off later, I suggest you restrain yourself. We need anyone who can handle poison at that level.¡±


    Bruno scoffed:


    ¡°And I want to see if Kara and Vera are true threats to my Fighting and Psychic clans. I won¡¯t allow them to exist unsupervised.¡±


    At that moment, Gary Oak appeared in the doorway, casting an intense look at his grandfather:


    ¡°Is everything alright here? I felt a strange Teleport wave and figured you¡¯d arrived.¡± His eyes settled on the violet crystal. ¡°Wow, that kid really is an enigma.¡±


    Oak nodded, pointing at Aspen:


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to get him out without harming him. We¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    Agatha approached one of the Gengar:


    ¡°Go get Julia,¡± she ordered. ¡°Tell her she¡¯s summoned by the Kanto Elite Four. It¡¯s non-negotiable.¡±


    The Gengar faded like a living shadow, slipping through the wall with a faint hiss. Koga turned, impatient:


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll stay, even though I don¡¯t like the idea of seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Agatha replied coolly. ¡°Because if she finds out what you planned for her grandson, things will get interesting.¡±


    No one added another word. Silence settled heavily over the meeting room. In the background, Kara and Vera¡¯s breathing remained steady, while Aspen¡¯s toxic shell glowed faintly, pulsing as if with an internal heartbeat. Gary moved closer, analyzing the structure with a tiny scientific device, trying to understand the mechanics of the crystals.


    ¡°It has the same composition as Alolan Muk,¡± Gary whispered. ¡°Fascinating. This could be a formidable weapon in the wrong hands.¡±


    Koga rolled his eyes, saying nothing, though he was secretly intrigued. Oak massaged his temples, reflecting on the events they¡¯d just witnessed: Class A¡¯s questionable superiority, the emergence of the trio representing Fighting, Psychic, and Poison from unknown origins, and the potential for these new talents to shake the future of the Pok¨¦mon League.


    Sabrina remained focused on Vera, subtly manipulating the air with her psychic powers to ease the headache caused by so many teleportations.


    Finally, Agatha spoke, her voice firm:


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Julia. She¡¯s the only one who can break that shell without killing the boy. And besides, it¡¯s time for her reunion with Koga.¡±

 Chapter 17: Julia Meloc

    Chapter 17: Julia Meloc


    The makeshift infirmary remained shrouded in almost absolute silence, broken only by the firm footsteps of Bruno, who approached a stretcher where a young woman with tanned skin and casually tied hair lay. Kara, still dazed, slowly opened her eyes and perceived the presence of the firmly built man. His clothes were torn in some places and a makeshift bandage surrounded part of his waist. She seemed uncomfortable, but still sat up enough to observe the high-ranking member of the Fighter Clan.


    "Can you speak?" Bruno''s voice was cold and his analytical gaze, sharp.


    Kara frowned and placed her hands on the edge of the stretcher to straighten herself:


    ¡°Depends on what you want to know,¡± she replied, trying to sound strong, though the slight tremble in her arm betrayed her.


    Bruno kept his arms crossed, his knuckles hardened from countless battles. He exhaled sharply, a hint of impatience escaping with his breath:


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I know you¡¯re tired, but I need answers. What was that¡­ power you used in your arm? It turned dark blue, with glowing light-blue veins. It seemed like some kind of Aura Infusion.¡±


    Kara lowered her gaze for a few seconds. Her lips trembled slightly as if debating whether to respond. Finally, she shrugged with feigned indifference:


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always been able to do. I don¡¯t have some grand secret to tell you.¡±


    Bruno raised an eyebrow, narrowing his eyes. As someone used to reading opponents¡¯ body language, it was obvious Kara was lying¡ªor at least hiding something important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. It¡¯s impossible to master that level of aura without rigorous training. And without guidance from my clan? Even less so.¡±


    The young woman clenched her teeth and looked away, clicking her tongue in frustration:


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth: I¡¯ve been able to do it for as long as I can remember.¡±


    ¡°Not convincing,¡± Bruno let his arms drop to his sides. ¡°I¡¯d love for Sabrina to read your mind right now, but¡ª¡± he nodded toward another room, ¡°¡ªshe¡¯s busy with that girl, Vera. Guess you¡¯re lucky for now.¡±


    Kara stayed silent, looking in the opposite direction. Her jaw tightened, signaling she had no intention of prolonging the conversation. Bruno scoffed:


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about your Pok¨¦mon. Starting with your Machop. That species is protected by my clan. Tell me how you got it.¡±


    The young woman exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple as she recalled something:


    ¡°I was fourteen. I participated in a martial arts tournament. The prize was a specially bred Machop egg, supposedly guaranteed to help its trainer grow strong. I thought one of the favorites would win. I was just there to try my luck¡­¡± She paused, measuring her words. ¡°I ended up winning. An old man guarding the egg gave it to me. I never even learned his name. I left before anything else could happen.¡±


    Bruno tensed slightly and closed his eyes for a moment:


    ¡°I remember that tournament. It was organized so one of my young prodigies could obtain that Machop. But¡­ they failed, and we never found out who won. Looks like it was you.¡± He glanced at the girl¡¯s bandage. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought.¡±


    Kara didn¡¯t respond to his comment. She simply shrugged, dismissing its importance. A few seconds of uncomfortable silence passed before Bruno changed the subject:


    ¡°And the Mankey? I noticed it was fierce but seemed to have a strong bond with you. Where did you get it?¡±


    The young woman sat up straighter, leaning her back against the wall:


    ¡°A few weeks ago, I traveled alone to train. I ventured into a forest some called the ¡®Shadowed Forest.¡¯ There, I encountered three Primeape that attacked me for invading their territory.¡± A brief grimace crossed her face at the memory. ¡°I fought until I was nearly unconscious, but I managed to assert dominance in that troop. I guess, in their logic, they saw me as strong and decided to give me a baby Mankey that needed care.¡±


    Bruno looked at the girl with a hint of surprise. He could sense a certain admiration for those creatures in her tone. However, something inside him remained intrigued:


    ¡°So you defeated an entire troop of Primeape¡­ You¡¯ve got guts, and strength that¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡± He exhaled sharply, recalling the color of her arm. ¡°Still, what interests me most is that aura of yours.¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re lying about its origin. I¡¯d enter your mind myself if I had psychic abilities.¡±


    Kara bit her lower lip, looking away:


    ¡°I have nothing more to say to you.¡±


    Bruno sighed in frustration. He was about to reply when he noticed someone behind him¡ªa staff member entering to announce something. Bruno turned and nodded:


    ¡°We¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you, Kara. I don¡¯t like the idea of a fighter with that kind of strength existing without my clan¡¯s supervision. You¡¯d better not try to escape.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Without waiting for a response, he walked away, leaving her to rest, though a tingling sense of uncertainty lingered in the room.


    Meanwhile, in an adjacent room¡­


    Vera sat in a metal chair, her arms bound as a precaution. Sabrina observed her with that signature icy gaze, while a faint psychic seal with glowing inscriptions shimmered on the redhead¡¯s forehead. The room was small, with stone walls and a harsh white lamp illuminating every corner without mercy.


    ¡°So, you look at me with hatred,¡± Sabrina remarked with a sarcastic smirk, taking a step closer. ¡°Don¡¯t like the Psychic Clan¡¯s methods? Or rather, do you hate my father? Interesting.¡±


    Vera struggled against her restraints, eyes narrowed:


    ¡°You have no right to snoop into my memories.¡±


    Sabrina tilted her head:


    ¡°I already did¡ªat least the basics. And I found something intriguing: apparently, you¡¯re a bastard from my father¡¯s bloodline. Does that make you my sister?¡± She snorted. ¡°What a surprise.¡±


    The hatred on Vera¡¯s face intensified, her features tightening. She tried to raise her voice, but the psychic seal prevented her:


    ¡°I¡¯ll never see you as family. Not you, not him.¡± She jerked violently, and the seal on her forehead burned briefly, stopping her from using her powers.


    Sabrina approached, placing her hand on the girl¡¯s head with condescending ease:


    ¡°From what I saw in your memories, your mother belonged to a declining psychic family¡ªno visible powers. She was expelled, right? And I know she¡¯s dead.¡± She smiled with disdain. ¡°Mmm¡­ that must be unpleasant for you. I completely understand why you¡¯d despise us.¡±


    Vera clenched her teeth, fighting to contain her rage:


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t talk about my mother. And I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±


    Sabrina tilted her head, her expression frivolous:


    ¡°Pity? I have no interest in getting along with you. But there¡¯s something I urgently need to know: I discovered you know a technique called the Seven Chakras. I want to know where it¡¯s hidden and how you acquired it. Answer me.¡±


    Vera remained silent, refusing to speak, her gaze filled with murderous intent. Sabrina clicked her tongue in annoyance:


    ¡°I can dig deeper into your mind, though I¡¯d prefer if you talked. So, did you inherit it from your family?¡± She squinted. ¡°Or did you steal it from somewhere?¡±


    Vera didn¡¯t answer, but her eyes burned with fury. Sabrina sighed:


    ¡°Fine¡­ I suppose we¡¯ll have plenty of time for this. If you cooperate, I promise I won¡¯t break your mind.¡± She stared coldly. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to use more invasive methods.¡±


    With those words, Sabrina stepped back, leaving Vera in the room¡¯s dim light. The redhead lowered her head, unable to break free from the seal suppressing her psychic energy.


    In the hall where Aspen¡¯s crystal was kept¡­


    Agatha stood beside the massive violet mass, running a rudimentary scanner to measure the poison¡¯s density. Nearby, Koga stood with his arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the hardened shell. His expression revealed impatience. Outside, part of the League¡¯s security remained alert.


    A dense, toxic aura began to spread through the hallway¡ªa strange, potent force that sent chills down the spines of several guards. Suddenly, a female figure appeared in the doorway, flanked by two Gengar¡ªone belonging to Agatha and another equally sinister-looking. The woman was of average height, with graying hair and dark green attire. Her presence radiated a mixture of rage and experience.


    ¡°Julia¡­¡± Agatha murmured, looking up. ¡°Thank you for coming so quickly.¡±


    Julia approached without formalities until her eyes met Koga¡¯s. Her lips curled in a sneer of deep-seated hatred:


    ¡°The son of that wretched man. Time hasn¡¯t changed you, Koga. You still reek of stale poison.¡±


    Koga tilted his head mockingly:


    ¡°Julia Monkshood, my father¡¯s runaway fianc¨¦e. Didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡±


    The woman clenched her fists, one of her Gengar growling softly. With evident disdain, she corrected him:


    ¡°My name is Julia Meloc now.¡± Her eyes flashed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that rotten surname they forced on me.¡±


    Koga chuckled darkly:


    ¡°Incredible that the grandson of the person who humiliated my father¡ª¡± his expression turned malicious, ¡°¡ªis the same boy who humiliated my son. I never imagined such poetry.¡±


    Julia¡¯s gaze darkened as the toxic mist around her thickened.


    ¡°Your bloodline isn¡¯t invincible,¡± she shot back. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t surprise me that Aspen, with a more human heart, managed to surpass Niko¡¯s arrogance. Is this why you called me, Agatha?¡±


    Agatha cleared her throat:


    ¡°We need your help to free the boy. He¡¯s trapped in a poison crystal that seems quite complex.¡±


    Julia''s face grew concerned as she approached the massive violet shell.


    "Aspen is there?" She hurried forward, pressing her palms against the hardened surface. "Oh, God, girl, what have you done¡­?"


    Koga allowed himself a mocking smile.


    "That brat is so insolent that he managed to crystallize his own body. And to think that he''s your grandson?" Her eyes shone with malice. "Did you teach him how to manipulate poison? Or did he discover it on his own?"


    Julia didn''t take her eyes off her grandson and took a deep breath. As she exhaled, a cloudy mist enveloped her and slowly seeped through the cracks in the crystal, carefully melting it from the inside out.


    Koga whistled softly in admiration.


    "Impressive. It''s clear that you didn''t waste any time after running away from my father." Her pupils narrowed. This confirms my suspicions: you have developed an advanced technique to control various types of poison. I demand that you hand it over to me. It rightfully belongs to me. The Poison Clan will possess it¡­ or you will regret it.


    Agatha, sensing the growing hostility, intervened:


    ¡°That will not happen, Koga. Julia and her family are under my protection.¡±


    ¡°You cannot protect her from what rightfully belongs to me,¡± Koga replied arrogantly. ¡°Sooner or later, that technique will be in the hands of the Poison Clan. Besides, your grandson, Julia, dared to steal a Pok¨¦mon from the clan. He will pay for that.¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes flashed with sudden fury. The gas she exhaled grew thicker, darkening the room.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Agatha¡¯s voice thundered, charged with ghostly power. Her Gengar appeared behind her, its eerie smiles spreading. The room filled with tension as the old man''s piercing gaze locked onto them both. "I will not witness a massacre. Do you hear me?"


    Julia and Koga''s silhouettes did not move, their breathing heavy.


    "If you touch Aspen, you''ll wish you were never born," Julia whispered.


    Koga laughed softly, his sharp gaze shining:


    "If it weren''t for Agatha, I would have already gutted you. But your poison technique intrigues me. It confirms what I suspected: you''ve mastered an entire method based on Pok¨¦mon toxins. Perfect." His features hardened. "I want it, willingly or not."


    Suddenly, a somber tremor ran through the room. An overwhelming presence filled the space, causing the torches to flicker violently. A serene yet powerful voice echoed from the entrance:


    "Kneel."


    In that instant, a colossal force crushed everyone in the room as if an invisible weight had descended upon them. Koga grunted, resisting the urge to fall to his knees, while Julia staggered, struggling to stay on her feet. Agatha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her Gengar disappearing with weak cries under the oppressive pressure. Even the air seemed to groan.


    Lance had entered, flanked by Oak and Gary. The Kanto champion wore his red cape, but his eyes shone with a reptilian glow, an ancient power incomprehensible to most. With a simple wave of his hand, he intensified the crushing force:


    ¡°I said¡­ kneel.¡±

 Chapter 18: Blood and Bonds

    Cap¨ªtulo 18: Sangre y v¨ªnculos


    El aire que emanaba del cuerpo de Lance no solo era pesado, sino que ten¨ªa un aura antigua, casi primordial. El Campe¨®n de Kanto, con su capa roja balance¨¢ndose ligeramente, observaba la escena que se desarrollaba con ojos que ard¨ªan con un brillo reptil. Era como si un drag¨®n hubiera descendido sobre un nido de escorpiones para afirmar su dominio.


    Koga dej¨® escapar un gru?ido bajo, apretando los pu?os con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se pusieron blancos. Julia estaba aplastada contra el suelo, las sombras de su Gengar bailando a su alrededor. Agatha agarr¨® su bast¨®n con firmeza, mientras Oak y Gary, de pie unos pasos atr¨¢s, observaban en silencio, sin querer intervenir.


    "Te dije que te arrodillaras", repiti¨® Lance, su tono m¨¢s fr¨ªo que antes.


    El peso de su presencia se intensific¨® y, por un momento, pareci¨® que toda la habitaci¨®n vibraba. Koga se resisti¨®, respirando con dificultad. Sin embargo, al final, cedi¨®, cayendo sobre una rodilla, mirando al Campe¨®n con puro odio. Julia apret¨® los dientes y se agach¨® tambi¨¦n, m¨¢s por pura presi¨®n que por respeto. Agatha, que conoc¨ªa bien el poder de Lance, simplemente desvi¨® la mirada. Ten¨ªa suficiente experiencia para saber que cuando un drag¨®n se enojaba, era mejor no desafiarlo.


    Finalmente, Lance liber¨® la presi¨®n abrumadora y un suspiro involuntario escap¨® de todos. Koga se puso r¨ªgido, enderez¨¢ndose su atuendo oscuro. A su lado, Julia contuvo el aliento. El Campe¨®n continu¨® observ¨¢ndolos con una mezcla de desaprobaci¨®n y un ligero desprecio.


    "Si la Federaci¨®n de la Liga Pok¨¦mon (FLP) se enterara del caos que has causado en la Academia de Kanto..." comenz¨® con voz profunda, "pensar¨ªan que Kanto es una regi¨®n sin orden ni control. Y no permitir¨¦ que nadie dude de la fuerza de nuestra tierra".


    Koga se sec¨® el sudor de la frente, sintiendo el veneno latiendo por sus venas. Su actitud fr¨ªa permaneci¨® intacta, pero su orgullo herido era evidente.


    ¡ªNo me importa la opini¨®n del PLF ¡ªgru?¨®.


    ¡ªA ti te tendr¨¢ que importar ¡ªrespondi¨® Lance con firmeza¡ª. Porque estoy ordenando que este conflicto se resuelva dentro de sus respectivos clanes, sin matar a nadie.


    ¡ª?Qu¨¦¡­? ¡ªKoga dio un paso adelante, con los ojos ardiendo de rabia¡ª. ?Ese mocoso humill¨® a mi hijo, rob¨® un Zubat que nos pertenece y su abuela es una fugitiva de nuestro clan! ?C¨®mo esperas que mi familia deje que esta ofensa quede impune?


    Julia apret¨® los pu?os, dirigiendo su furia hacia el l¨ªder del Clan del Veneno.


    ¡ªNo somos parte de tu familia ¡ªescupi¨®¡ª. No tienes derecho a reclamarle nada a Aspen


    ¡ªintervino Oak, con voz mesurada, aunque sus manos temblaban ligeramente¡ª.


    Koga, estamos hablando de un estudiante de la Academia... No vas a matarlo por capturar un Pok¨¦mon salvaje.


    ¡ªNo salvaje ¡ªcorrigi¨® Koga¡ª. Ese Zubat fue entrenado especialmente. Fue pensado para Niko, destinado a heredar los secretos del Clan del Veneno. Es inaceptable que ese chico de sangre impura lo conserve.


    ¡ªMe temo que Lance ya ha hablado, Koga ¡ªa?adi¨® Gary, intentando sonar neutral, aunque la mirada de Koga le hizo dar un paso atr¨¢s¡ª. El PLF no se enterar¨¢ de este problema, siempre y cuando no haya muertes o esc¨¢ndalos p¨²blicos.


    El l¨ªder del Clan del Veneno le lanz¨® una mirada asesina a Lance, pero no dijo nada. Hab¨ªa visto de primera mano el poder del Campe¨®n y dudaba de que pudiera desafiarlo con ¨¦xito en ese momento. Oak dej¨® escapar un suspiro de alivio, sintiendo que una tregua forzada pero necesaria tomaba forma. Entonces, Lance habl¨® de nuevo:


    ¡ªResolver¨¢s este problema dentro de los clanes. Pero repito, sin muertes innecesarias. Ni Julia, ni Aspen, ni nadie m¨¢s debe ser asesinado. ?Est¨¢ claro?


    Koga frunci¨® el ce?o, su ira apenas contenida. Su silencio fue una forma de protesta. Finalmente, su voz, fr¨ªa como el hielo, atraves¨® la tensi¨®n:


    ¡ªHar¨¦ lo que dices...


    Lance levant¨® la barbilla, aceptando la renuente sumisi¨®n.


    ¡ªBien. Y no se equivoquen: si alguno de ustedes viola este acuerdo, me asegurar¨¦ personalmente de que toda su familia desaparezca.


    La atm¨®sfera en la habitaci¨®n permaneci¨® cargada de tensi¨®n. Agatha golpe¨® el suelo con su bast¨®n, el sonido hueco reverber¨® por el espacio.


    ¡ªAhora que est¨¢ claro que no habr¨¢ asesinatos, hablemos del siguiente paso. Koga, Julia mencion¨® algo sobre un... pergamino del Clan Normal que tienes en tu posesi¨®n.


    El l¨ªder del Clan del Veneno se encogi¨® de hombros, intentando fingir indiferencia.


    ¡ªEse pergamino existe, s¨ª. Lo hered¨¦ de mi padre. Es una... copia de los registros del Clan Normal que obtuvo hace d¨¦cadas. Sus labios se curvaron en una sonrisa maliciosa. ¡ªNo finjas que no lo sab¨ªas ya.


    Lance inclin¨® la cabeza ligeramente, su sonrisa ten¨ªa un rastro de diversi¨®n.


    ¡ªPor supuesto que lo sab¨ªamos. Pero no te hagas el moralista. No es el original, ni su contenido est¨¢ completo. El PLF lo tolera porque, en su mayor parte, carece de valor real. En teor¨ªa, quien posea el verdadero texto del Clan Normal tendr¨ªa acceso a antiguos rituales primordiales.


    Koga desvi¨® la mirada con un gru?ido bajo. Oak y Gary intercambiaron miradas, d¨¢ndose cuenta de cu¨¢nto de la antigua pol¨ªtica del clan segu¨ªa siendo desconocida para ellos. Julia habl¨® entonces:


    ¡ªKoga, dijiste que planeabas matar a Aspen por el Zubat y robar mi t¨¦cnica. Estoy dispuesta a darte la t¨¦cnica que desarroll¨¦, pero con dos condiciones.


    Sus palabras provocaron murmullos. Koga arque¨® una ceja, repentinamente intrigado.


    ¡ª?As¨ª de simple? ¡ªLa duda impregnaba su voz. Estudi¨® a la mujer con un dejo de codicia. ¡ªContin¨²a. Habla.


    ¡ªPrimero: Aspen se queda con el Zubat. No te permitir¨¦ que tomes un Pok¨¦mon que captur¨® durante un juicio oficial de la Academia ¡ªdijo con sorprendente calma¡ª. Y segundo: no conspirar¨¢s contra m¨ª, Aspen o mi familia. Nada de ataques directos, nada de conspiraciones del Clan del Veneno.


    Koga frunci¨® el ce?o con amargura.


    ¡ª?Y por qu¨¦ aceptar¨ªa ese tipo de chantaje? Tu T¨¦cnica de los Cinco ¨®rganos ni siquiera est¨¢ completa todav¨ªa. Ni siquiera sabes qu¨¦ habilidades o Pok¨¦mon producen la mayor compatibilidad; solo tienes dos de cinco.


    Julia sonri¨® con expresi¨®n aguda.


    ¡ªDos es mejor que nada. Mi t¨¦cnica contiene notas sobre c¨®mo la cre¨¦. ?Quieres la clave para la fusi¨®n de fuerzas que equilibrar¨ªan tu veneno? Describe las caracter¨ªsticas de los cinco ¨®rganos y su relaci¨®n con tipos de elementos espec¨ªficos. Sin ella, tu clan nunca avanzar¨¢ en la investigaci¨®n que estabas planeando.


    El labio de Koga se torci¨® con frustraci¨®n. Claramente quer¨ªa ese conocimiento. Despu¨¦s de una larga pausa, murmur¨®:


    ¡ªBien. Pero no conf¨ªo en tu palabra.


    ¡ªPor eso haremos un pacto de sangre ¡ªdeclar¨® Julia, cruz¨¢ndose de brazos¡ª. Un antiguo ritual derivado de la energ¨ªa venenosa que usaba tu padre. Ambos sabemos que si alguno de nosotros rompe el pacto, moriremos instant¨¢neamente.


    Un escalofr¨ªo recorri¨® la habitaci¨®n. Incluso Oak y Gary parec¨ªan inquietos. El pacto de sangre era un m¨¦todo antiguo y brutal para sellar acuerdos entre clanes rivales. No hab¨ªa lugar para la traici¨®n, sin consecuencias fatales instant¨¢neas.


    Koga apret¨® la mand¨ªbula, la vena de su sien latiendo con una furia apenas contenida. Lo ¨²nico que lo oblig¨® a aceptar fue la mirada de Agatha, que lo atraves¨® como una daga. Finalmente, asinti¨® con rigidez, derrotado:


    ¡ªBien, Julia. Lo aceptar¨¦. Pero trae ese pergamino ahora. Y debes saber esto: si descubro que me est¨¢s enga?ando, el ritual te matar¨¢ a ti, no a m¨ª.


    Julia permaneci¨® en silencio, con los ojos llenos de nada m¨¢s que desprecio.


    Lance, satisfecho de que se hubiera forjado un acuerdo, relaj¨® su postura.


    ¡ªPerfecto. T¨², Koga, y t¨², Julia, llevad a cabo el ritual. Y nada de trucos.


    Agatha asinti¨® y los dos Gengar de ambos lados se dirigieron hacia el centro de la habitaci¨®n. Julia mir¨® a Koga a los ojos. Aunque se manten¨ªa erguido, la tensi¨®n se filtraba de su cuerpo.


    Cada uno tom¨® un cuchillo y se cort¨® las palmas de las manos, dejando que unas gotas de sangre cayeran sobre un trozo de pergamino. Un escalofr¨ªo recorri¨® la habitaci¨®n cuando la sangre empez¨® a brillar con una luz carmes¨ª, transform¨¢ndose en humo. El sello se complet¨® con una peque?a explosi¨®n de energ¨ªa roja. La promesa estaba establecida.


    ¡ªSi lo rompes ¡ªsusurr¨® Julia con frialdad¡ª, morir¨¢s al instante. Y lo mismo va para m¨ª.


    Koga no dijo nada, pero la forma en que apret¨® la mand¨ªbula delat¨® su rabia apenas contenida.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    En otra c¨¢mara, Sabrina se encontraba en medio de una profunda intrusi¨®n ps¨ªquica. La joven Vera estaba sentada atada en una silla de metal, con un c¨ªrculo ps¨ªquico firmemente sujeto alrededor de su cabeza, suprimiendo sus habilidades. Su conciencia se retorc¨ªa bajo el incesante sondeo del l¨ªder del Clan Ps¨ªquico. Vera, todav¨ªa furiosa por la violaci¨®n de su mente por parte de Sabrina y debilitada por la terrible experiencia, no ten¨ªa fuerzas para resistir de manera efectiva: la red de sellos ps¨ªquicos la manten¨ªa inmovilizada.


    "Veamos qu¨¦ hay aqu¨ª, bastardo del Clan Ps¨ªquico", murmur¨® Sabrina, cerrando los ojos mientras profundizaba telep¨¢ticamente en la mente de la ni?a.


    Un dolor agudo, como agujas que perforaran profundamente su ser, hizo que Vera se estremeciera. Trat¨® de bloquear la intrusi¨®n, pero el Tercer Ojo, su Ajna Chakra, estaba casi sellado por las ataduras del c¨ªrculo. Grit¨® en silencio, su mente qued¨® vulnerable.


    "?Qu¨¦... es esto?" Los ojos de Sabrina se abrieron de golpe, aturdida. Ella mir¨® hacia abajo, viendo un torrente de im¨¢genes y sensaciones desplegarse. ¡°Una t¨¦cnica ps¨ªquica¡­ ?Los Siete Chakras? Nunca hab¨ªa o¨ªdo hablar de algo as¨ª¡±.


    Un aura rosa tenue comenz¨® a rodear ambos cuerpos, el aire en la habitaci¨®n se volvi¨® espeso, cargado de energ¨ªa ps¨ªquica que hizo que chispas crepitaran en la atm¨®sfera. Vera gimi¨® en silencio, mientras Sabrina, en estado de shock, ley¨® fragmentos de la t¨¦cnica implantada:


    Chakra ra¨ªz (rojo oscuro): aumenta la resistencia f¨ªsica y fortalece la telequinesis, lo que permite la manipulaci¨®n precisa de objetos pesados.


    Chakra sacro (naranja vibrante): influye en las emociones de los dem¨¢s, induciendo miedo, calma o confusi¨®n.


    Chakra del plexo solar (amarillo dorado): mejora la fuerza de voluntad y la telepat¨ªa, lo que permite la implantaci¨®n de ideas simples en las mentes de los dem¨¢s.


    Chakra del coraz¨®n (verde brillante): crea un v¨ªnculo ps¨ªquico con Pok¨¦mon o aliados cercanos, lo que permite la comunicaci¨®n mental no verbal.


    Chakra de la garganta (azul claro): amplifica la "voz mental", afectando la percepci¨®n y causando confusi¨®n o par¨¢lisis moment¨¢nea.


    Chakra del tercer ojo (magenta intenso): otorga clarividencia, lo que permite al usuario anticipar movimientos, detectar presencias ocultas y percibir auras de energ¨ªa.


    Chakra de la corona (violeta brillante): libera todo el potencial ps¨ªquico del usuario, fusionando la telequinesis y la telepat¨ªa en una devastadora expansi¨®n de energ¨ªa.


    Una tras otra, surgieron definiciones y manifestaciones de poder. Si Vera las dominaba todas, podr¨ªa convertirse en una fuerza imparable.


    "?Qui¨¦n te implant¨® esto?" La voz de Sabrina reson¨® dentro de la mente de Vera, pero solo surgieron visiones fragmentadas: un hombre con ojos oscuros, un sello arcano, su madre cayendo de rodillas, la ausencia de un padre. Todo era ca¨®tico, inconexo.


    El coraz¨®n de Sabrina lat¨ªa con fuerza cuando sus sospechas se confirmaron: Vera no hab¨ªa aprendido la t¨¦cnica en el sentido convencional. Se la hab¨ªan implantado, convirti¨¦ndola en un "arma" latente con un potencial inconmensurable. ?Y la conclusi¨®n m¨¢s escalofriante? Vera pose¨ªa el doble del poder ps¨ªquico b¨¢sico de un ps¨ªquico promedio.


    Sin la gu¨ªa del Clan Ps¨ªquico.


    Sin entrenamiento oficial.


    Con nada m¨¢s que talento en bruto.


    "Eres... un monstruo en ciernes", susurr¨® Sabrina, dando un paso atr¨¢s. Los Siete Chakras eran algo mucho m¨¢s all¨¢ de las habilidades ps¨ªquicas normales.


    Desactiv¨® ligeramente el c¨ªrculo, lo que permiti¨® a Vera un poco de alivio. La ni?a se derrumb¨®, inconsciente, sin toda energ¨ªa.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Tu odio hacia mi padre... ahora lo entiendo", murmur¨® Sabrina. "Abandon¨® a tu madre cuando no vio talento en ella".


    Su voz era inesperadamente suave, pero carente de empat¨ªa.


    "Creo... que es lo mejor para m¨ª mantenerte bajo control, no muerta".


    Vera dej¨® escapar un ¨²ltimo suspiro antes de caer a¨²n m¨¢s en la inconsciencia. Sabrina se enderez¨®, ajust¨¢ndose el uniforme.


    Unos minutos despu¨¦s, sali¨® de la c¨¢mara, caminando por el pasillo poco iluminado, donde se encontr¨® con Bruno. El l¨ªder del Clan Luchador estaba saliendo de la habitaci¨®n donde hab¨ªa interrogado a Kara. Frunci¨® el ce?o al notar la expresi¨®n de Sabrina.


    "?C¨®mo te fue con la pelirroja?", pregunt¨® Bruno.


    "Interesante", admiti¨® Sabrina. "Encontr¨¦ algo llamado Los Siete Chakras. Es una t¨¦cnica ps¨ªquica avanzada que canaliza la energ¨ªa a trav¨¦s de diferentes puntos del cuerpo". Ella dud¨® un poco. "Honestamente, fue aterrador. Si lo domina por completo, podr¨ªa superar a muchos de mis mejores estudiantes".


    Bruno apret¨® los pu?os, intrigado.


    "Descubr¨ª algo similar con la luchadora, Kara", dijo. "Roc¨¦ la superficie de su mente, nada demasiado invasivo. Encontr¨¦ una t¨¦cnica llamada La Modificaci¨®n Corporal de Seis Pasos. Es... incre¨ªble. Basado en la manipulaci¨®n de la fisiolog¨ªa humana a trav¨¦s del aura¡±, hizo una pausa pensativa y explic¨® que consiste en:


    Sistema muscular: aumenta la fuerza bruta y la velocidad explosiva al densificar y fortalecer las fibras musculares.


    Sistema esquel¨¦tico: refuerza la estructura ¨®sea para soportar impactos extremos sin fracturarse.


    Sistema nervioso: mejora la velocidad de reacci¨®n, los reflejos y la coordinaci¨®n motora.


    Sistema circulatorio: optimiza la distribuci¨®n del ox¨ªgeno y el aura para mejorar la resistencia y acelerar la recuperaci¨®n.


    Sistema perceptivo: mejora los cinco sentidos para detectar cambios ambientales sutiles y anticipar ataques.


    Sistema interno: regula los ¨®rganos vitales para resistir el dolor, estabilizar el metabolismo y mantener el cuerpo en condiciones extremas.


    ¡°Lo registr¨¦ en un pergamino, pero es in¨²til para la mayor¨ªa de mis estudiantes. Requiere un aura excepcional para ponerlo en pr¨¢ctica¡±.


    Los dos l¨ªderes se quedaron en silencio por un momento antes de que Sabrina a?adiera:


    ¡ªKara no pertenece verdaderamente a vuestro clan, ?verdad? Mis notas indican que su aura es el doble de fuerte que la de un humano normal. Alguien as¨ª no deber¨ªa andar vagando libremente...


    Bruno asinti¨®, con una mezcla de envidia y cautela en su expresi¨®n.


    ¡ªS¨ª, su cuerpo es un tesoro. Podr¨ªa convertirse en una luchadora legendaria si domina los seis pasos de la t¨¦cnica. Pero no conf¨ªo en ella.


    ¡ªNinguno de ellos se unir¨¢ jam¨¢s a nuestros clanes. ?No es eso lo que est¨¢s pensando? ¡ªcontinu¨® Sabrina¡ª. El Clan Ps¨ªquico no aceptar¨¢ a Vera como una "hija verdadera", y lo mismo ocurre con Kara en el Clan Luchador.


    Bruno asinti¨® brevemente.


    ¡ªExactamente. Por eso Lance dictamin¨® que oficialmente, nos "pertenecen", pero en la pr¨¢ctica, ser¨¢n parias. Se mantendr¨¢n alejadas de las verdaderas ense?anzas.


    ¡ªEn otras palabras, controlarlas sin darles demasiado poder ¡ªconcluy¨® Sabrina. ¡ªEs la misma decisi¨®n que tomaron Lance y el PLF. Es mejor suprimir a los rivales potenciales que arriesgarse a que deserten a otra regi¨®n.


    Bruno y Sabrina guardaron los pergaminos que hab¨ªan escrito. Estaba claro que ni Lisa ni Alex pod¨ªan dominar la Modificaci¨®n Corporal ni los Siete Chakras. En sus manos, las t¨¦cnicas permanecer¨ªan incompletas. Los verdaderos prodigios... eran Kara y Vera.


    M¨¢s tarde esa noche...


    Con su autoridad absoluta, Lance dio las ¨®rdenes finales:


    1. Kara, Vera y Aspen quedar¨ªan bajo el "cuidado" de sus respectivos clanes (o, en el caso de Aspen, el Clan del Veneno y su abuela, Julia, a rega?adientes).


    2. Los clanes ten¨ªan estrictamente prohibido matarlos o hacerles da?o grave bajo la amenaza de la ira de Lance y la intervenci¨®n del PLF.


    3. Oficialmente, ser¨ªan reconocidos como miembros, pero sin ning¨²n privilegio real. Un "t¨ªtulo" sin sentido.


    Agatha, asistida por Oak y Gary, se asegur¨® de que Kara, Vera y Aspen fueran llevados en camillas. Los tres hab¨ªan perdido el conocimiento despu¨¦s del derrumbe de la cueva y la inmensa tensi¨®n en sus mentes y cuerpos.


    Julia se despidi¨® de Koga con una mirada de puro disgusto. Hab¨ªa prometido entregar el pergamino del Clan Normal, sellado por el pacto de sangre, a cambio de la seguridad de Aspen y el derecho a quedarse con el Zubat. Koga, aunque hirviendo de resentimiento, no tuvo m¨¢s remedio que aceptar.


    Lisa y Alex se marcharon frustrados, sinti¨¦ndose enga?ados: no hab¨ªan conseguido matar ni humillar a sus rivales. Mientras tanto, Niko se march¨® con su padre, con los ojos encendidos de furia. Jur¨® vengarse de Aspen cuando surgiera la oportunidad, aunque el pacto de sangre le impedir¨ªa hacerle da?o directamente.


    Koga, si quer¨ªa hacerle la vida imposible a Aspen, tendr¨ªa que ser mucho m¨¢s sutil.


    En casa de Aspen...


    Afuera, mientras las ambulancias improvisadas de la Academia se deten¨ªan, algunos m¨¦dicos transportaron apresuradamente a Aspen, Vera y Kara al interior. Lance se cern¨ªa sobre ellos, observando desde lo alto de uno de sus dragones.


    Julia ya hab¨ªa preparado una sala de recuperaci¨®n, llena de hierbas y extractos medicinales. Los m¨¦dicos, que desconoc¨ªan la historia completa, simplemente siguieron las ¨®rdenes. No ten¨ªan idea de por qu¨¦ una experta en veneno como Julia estaba tratando a estos tres o por qu¨¦ los Cuatro de ¨¦lite hab¨ªan decidido no llevarlos a un Centro Pok¨¦mon. Pero nadie lo cuestion¨®: las ¨®rdenes hab¨ªan venido de los rangos m¨¢s altos.


    El sol se puso y la noche cubri¨® la peque?a casa de oscuridad. Julia se puso a trabajar, mezclando ant¨ªdotos y remedios herbales de su propia creaci¨®n. Su Gengar la ayud¨®, sosteniendo frascos y revolviendo las mezclas con un gru?ido extra?amente suave.


    Una vez que los m¨¦dicos se fueron, la anciana se sent¨® junto a la cama de Aspen, observando su rostro p¨¢lido.


    "Descansa, hijo m¨ªo..." susurr¨®, su voz llena de una ternura que contrastaba con la furia que todav¨ªa albergaba hacia Koga.


    Julia inhal¨® profundamente. Sab¨ªa que, incluso despu¨¦s de renunciar a su t¨¦cnica, el Clan del Veneno no se quedar¨ªa de brazos cruzados. Pero por ahora, el pacto de sangre les impedir¨ªa matar a Aspen.


    Por ahora, su vida estaba a salvo.


    En la habitaci¨®n con poca luz, Vera y Kara yac¨ªan en catres improvisados, respirando sincronizadas, sus cuerpos todav¨ªa d¨¦biles por la terrible experiencia. Aunque inconscientes, una tensi¨®n inquietante flotaba en el aire entre ellas: la energ¨ªa ps¨ªquica reprimida de Vera chocaba con el aura naturalmente fuerte de Kara, creando una presencia invisible pero innegable en el espacio.


    Julia, sec¨¢ndose el sudor de la frente, observ¨® la extra?a resonancia entre las dos chicas.


    "Son tan diferentes de mis venenos", murmur¨®, mirando sus auras d¨¦bilmente brillantes. "Estas tres... no s¨¦ qu¨¦ camino tomar¨¢n, pero sus destinos ahora est¨¢n enredados con los clanes m¨¢s poderosos".


    Por un breve momento, record¨® las miradas penetrantes de Sabrina, Bruno y Koga. Y entonces, la abrumadora presencia de Lance, que hab¨ªa impuesto su voluntad sobre todos ellos como un verdadero drag¨®n.


    Un escalofr¨ªo recorri¨® su columna vertebral.


    Era raro que los Cuatro de ¨¦lite intervinieran tan directamente en los asuntos de los estudiantes de la Academia. Pero la escala de lo que hab¨ªa sucedido en las cuevas, el potencial en bruto que se hab¨ªa revelado, los hab¨ªa obligado a actuar.


    Oficialmente, la Academia de Kanto hab¨ªa expulsado temporalmente a Aspen, Vera y Kara. El desastre de la cueva, las tradiciones rotas y las tensiones entre clanes hab¨ªan llevado a una decisi¨®n pol¨ªticamente conveniente. Permiti¨® a la escuela evitar el escrutinio directo de la Federaci¨®n de la Liga Pok¨¦mon (PLF) al tiempo que les dio a los clanes una excusa para reforzar su control sobre los tres.


    Pero todos sab¨ªan la verdad: se trataba de una "expulsi¨®n por acuerdo".


    El registro oficial dec¨ªa:


    ? Aspen ser¨ªa aceptado (aunque en realidad, marginado) en el Clan del Veneno, bajo la supervisi¨®n renuente de su abuela, Julia. No recibir¨ªa entrenamiento formal, pero no podr¨ªa rechazar el t¨ªtulo.


    ? Vera ser¨ªa reconocida como heredera ileg¨ªtima del Clan Ps¨ªquico bajo la supervisi¨®n de Sabrina. Sin embargo, no tendr¨ªa acceso total al conocimiento o la jerarqu¨ªa del clan.


    ? Kara ser¨ªa asignada al Clan Luchador, bajo la vigilancia de Bruno. Aunque ser¨ªa monitoreada, nunca recibir¨ªa entrenamiento completo ni los beneficios de un verdadero miembro del clan.


    Llevar¨ªan los nombres de sus clanes, pero ninguno de los privilegios.


    Este era el juicio final que Lance hab¨ªa impuesto: un equilibrio fr¨¢gil que preservaba la reputaci¨®n de Kanto y evitaba una guerra total entre clanes.


    Pasaron las horas y la noche cubri¨® la casa de Aspen con un manto de estrellas. Afuera, el canto de los grillos llenaba el aire, ocasionalmente acompa?ado por el aleteo distante de un Zubat en busca de fruta o insectos. Lo m¨¢s probable es que el Zubat que Aspen hab¨ªa capturado, a quien hab¨ªa llamado Noizy, permaneciera dentro de su Pok¨¦ Ball, ajeno a la agitaci¨®n pol¨ªtica que hab¨ªa provocado sin saberlo.


    Julia sali¨® al peque?o porche, acunando una taza de t¨¦ caliente con hierbas calmantes. Sus dedos temblaban ligeramente mientras miraba las sombras del jard¨ªn, recordando c¨®mo hab¨ªa huido del clan hace d¨¦cadas. Le dol¨ªa saber que su nieto ahora estaba atrapado en la misma red. Sin embargo, no hab¨ªa otra opci¨®n.


    Al menos, todav¨ªa estaban vivos.


    Al menos, la t¨¦cnica del veneno que Aspen estaba desarrollando no le ser¨ªa arrebatada a la fuerza.


    El pacto de sangre lo proteg¨ªa.


    Por ahora.


    Dentro, en la habitaci¨®n tenuemente iluminada, la respiraci¨®n de Vera era irregular. Un leve gemido escap¨® de sus labios. En su subconsciente, im¨¢genes de Sabrina hurgando en sus recuerdos se entrelazaban con el odio que albergaba hacia su padre desconocido. Sus manos temblaron y, por un instante, su aura se encendi¨®, provocando un leve crujido en el suelo de madera debajo de ella.


    Al otro lado de la habitaci¨®n, Kara se movi¨® en sue?os, las vendas que envolv¨ªan sus costillas se movieron ligeramente. Su cuerpo, siempre en sinton¨ªa con su aura, reaccion¨® instintivamente en sus sue?os. Un suave resplandor azul onde¨® sobre su piel.


    Por ¨²ltimo, Aspen yac¨ªa en su catre separado, su sue?o carec¨ªa de sue?os claros. Su brazo permanec¨ªa vendado, d¨¦biles rastros de veneno hab¨ªan sido purgados de su sistema por el tratamiento de Julia. De vez en cuando, su cuerpo se estremec¨ªa; los ecos persistentes de las espadas de Niko atormentaban su mente.


    Desde su regazo, un leve zumbido reson¨® desde su Pok¨¦ Ball, la que conten¨ªa a Noizy. Como si, de alguna manera, el peque?o Zubat entendiera que su nuevo entrenador hab¨ªa luchado mucho para conservarlo.


    Mientras el amanecer se deslizaba lentamente por el horizonte, Julia regres¨® al interior y se sent¨® junto a la cama de su nieto. Murmur¨® palabras tranquilas de consuelo, con una voz suave pero firme.


    A su lado, su Gengar y dos Grimer, a quienes ella misma hab¨ªa criado, permanec¨ªan de guardia.


    Sab¨ªa que si Aspen no refinaba su t¨¦cnica, los clanes lo aplastar¨ªan.


    Pero si entrenaba demasiado, si se hac¨ªa demasiado fuerte...


    ?Se convertir¨ªa en otro Koga?


    ?Se perder¨ªa ante el poder, tal como lo hab¨ªa hecho el l¨ªder del Clan del Veneno?


    Un destello de miedo cruz¨® su mente.


    Sus dedos temblaron mientras apartaba suavemente el cabello h¨²medo de Aspen de su frente.


    "Te lo prometo, hijo m¨ªo... me asegurar¨¦ de que mantengas tu coraz¨®n puro. Incluso si eso significa enfrentarte al Clan del Veneno una vez m¨¢s".


    Afuera, el viento susurraba entre los ¨¢rboles, trayendo consigo el sonido distante de las alas de un Zubat.

 Chapter 19: New Mission

    Chapter 19: New Mission


    Aspen opened his eyes, feeling as if he had been thrown into a whirlwind of nightmares. He sat up slowly, every fiber of his body aching from past battles and the lingering tension of recent events. He blinked a few times, disoriented, then let out a groan as a sharp pain seized his bandaged arm.


    The faint scent of cooked herbs filled the air, mixed with the light aroma of berries. It took him a few seconds to realize he was in his own room, in his grandmother''s house.


    The sun barely filtered through the slits in the window, casting golden lines across the sheets. With considerable effort, Aspen turned and noticed that the room now had only one empty cot, positioned near his own. Faint memories of Kara and Vera, unconscious, surfaced in his mind. It was only then that he realized neither of them were there anymore.


    ¡°Kara? Vera¡­?¡± he whispered, attempting to sit up further.


    A wave of dizziness hit him violently, reminding him of his body¡¯s weakened state.


    With trembling hands, he removed the bandage from his forehead, finding that only faint traces of superficial wounds remained. However, his muscles protested with every movement. A sudden shiver ran down his spine as memories flooded back¡ªthe duel in the cave, Niko¡¯s blades, the venom coursing through him, the image of Vera and Kara fighting against overwhelming forces¡­


    The mere thought of it all made his stomach churn. But curiosity¡ªand a hint of fear¡ªpushed him to get up. He needed to find his grandmother and get some answers. He grabbed the hoodie resting on a nearby chair, grimacing at the dried bloodstains.


    He crossed the hallway and entered the kitchen, where a cauldron released a faint, aromatic smoke. The atmosphere was quiet, almost unnervingly so. He limped forward, gripping the wall for support, until he finally spotted Julia, standing by a window with a somber expression.


    ¡°¡­Grandma,¡± he murmured, swallowing hard.


    Julia turned slowly, her gaze a mixture of relief and sorrow. Deep dark circles beneath her eyes betrayed her lack of sleep.


    ¡°Aspen¡­ are you feeling any better?¡± she asked, her voice measured.


    He nodded, though in truth, he was far from fully recovered. He noticed that Julia didn¡¯t return the gesture. Instead, she simply studied him, as if searching for some invisible damage.


    Leaning on her makeshift cane, she walked to the kitchen table and gestured for him to sit.


    ¡°Sit down. There¡¯s¡­ too much we need to discuss,¡± she murmured, motioning toward an old wooden stool.


    Aspen obeyed, lowering himself carefully onto the seat. The subtle aroma of warm food mixed with the scent of natural remedies. He opened his mouth to speak, but a knot in his throat stopped him. Julia caught his unease and sat across from him, resting her cane against the wall.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ where are Kara and Vera?¡± he finally managed to ask. ¡°¡­And my books, the ones¡ª¡±


    ¡°They left,¡± Julia interrupted bluntly. ¡°Both of them walked out at dawn, once they were able to stand on their own. They didn¡¯t leave much explanation. Vera, as you might have guessed, took the volumes from your backpack¡ªthe ones you found in the library.¡±


    The news hit Aspen harder than expected. His shoulders slumped, and he let out a sigh of frustration. He had wanted to read those books, to immerse himself in their contents. But after his capture, he never had the chance to examine them closely.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± he muttered, running a hand over his face. ¡°I wanted to go through them. Maybe I could¡¯ve found something useful for my Five Poison Organs Technique¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for pointless regrets,¡± Julia cut in, her tone sharp. ¡°You missed that chance, yes. But you have much bigger problems, boy.¡±


    A knot of anxiety tightened in Aspen¡¯s chest. His heartbeat quickened at the seriousness in her voice.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡± he asked, dreading the answer.


    Julia pressed her lips together, her shoulders sagging in exhaustion. She looked at him, her eyes carrying a heavy weight.


    ¡°The cave collapsed from the intensity of your battles. The Kanto Elite intervened¡ªLance was at the head of it.¡± She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°¡­Koga, Sabrina, Bruno¡­ all of them have conspired to get rid of us.¡±


    Aspen felt the blood drain from his face.


    ¡°G-get rid of us?¡± he echoed, his voice shaky.


    Julia nodded.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t kill you¡ªLance forbade it. And also because I¡­¡± She closed her eyes briefly. ¡°I agreed to surrender my technique and sign a blood pact with Koga to ensure he wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Aspen¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°A¡­ a blood pact?¡± His mind raced, recalling old legends about the clans. Rituals that bound individuals through magic, making betrayal result in instant death. ¡°Why would you do something so¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was the only way to keep you alive,¡± Julia replied bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the extent of Koga¡¯s fury. And not just him¡ªthe Psychic and Fighting Clans have also demanded control over Vera and Kara. Lance, the Champion, decreed that all three of you ¡®belong¡¯ to those clans¡ªbut without privileges or real training. ¡®Recognized, yet outcast.¡¯¡±


    Aspen felt an overwhelming wave of panic wash over him.


    ¡°What¡­ what does that mean for me? Do I have to go to the Poison Clan? Are they¡­ going to torture me?¡±


    The mere thought of Niko and his blades made his skin crawl.


    Julia let out a sigh, shaking her head.


    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re ¡®suspended¡¯ from the Academy for a week, meaning there¡¯s no official place you have to report to. And Koga is, at the very least, forbidden from attacking you. I made sure the agreement allows you to return to the Academy after your suspension. But¡­¡± She hesitated, her face darkening. ¡°You¡¯re in a dangerous limbo, Aspen. As long as you¡¯re weak, anyone can humiliate you¡ªor worse.¡±


    A suffocating pressure settled in Aspen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No¡­ no way¡­ this¡­ all of this¡­¡± His breathing became uneven, dizziness returning in full force. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to face clans that powerful!¡±


    Julia studied him, her expression softening for the first time. A flicker of guilt crossed her face. She knew that, like herself, Aspen hadn¡¯t chosen this life¡ªhe had been thrown into it by fate and the cruelty of the clans.


    ¡°¡­Calm down,¡± she murmured, shifting the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t let this panic consume you. Right now, what you need to do is¡­¡±


    She met his gaze, her voice firm.


    ¡°Get stronger.¡±


    Aspen stared at her, disbelieving.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°¡­Stronger? How?¡± he asked, his voice raw. ¡°I could barely defend myself¡­ I drank poison¡­ I nearly died¡ª¡±


    ¡°And yet, you survived,¡± Julia cut in sharply. ¡°You managed to poison and immobilize Niko. You captured that special Zubat. You have talent, even if you¡¯re not a prodigy like Kara or Vera. And as long as you have my guidance, you can hone your abilities¡ªspecifically, those tied to poison.¡±


    She stood up and walked to an old wooden cabinet. After opening a drawer, she pulled out a Pok¨¦ Ball but stared at it with disgust before sighing and putting it back.


    ¡°I spoke with an old ¡®friend¡¯¡ªAgatha of the Elite Four,¡± she muttered, the word friend laced with sarcasm.


    Aspen¡¯s eyes widened.


    His grandmother knew the Ghost-type Master?


    He opened his mouth to ask, but she raised a hand, silencing him.


    ¡°Shut up. I won¡¯t explain my relationship with Agatha.¡±


    Aspen swallowed his curiosity.


    ¡°The important thing,¡± she continued, ¡°is that I asked her for a Gastly¡ªone with the ability to manipulate shadows. A very rare one.¡±


    Aspen frowned.


    ¡°A Gastly¡­ with shadow manipulation?¡±


    Julia nodded, a calculating glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Its ability is called ¡®Shadow Tag.¡¯ A Gastly with that trait is extremely rare. It allows the user to hide in shadows and trap opponents.¡±


    Her voice hardened.


    ¡°And I want you to have one.¡±


    Aspen sat frozen, processing his grandmother¡¯s words.


    A Gastly with Shadow Tag¡­


    He knew that certain Pok¨¦mon had special abilities, but Julia wasn¡¯t just asking him to capture any Gastly¡ªshe was demanding that he find one specific kind, a rare specimen with a unique power.


    ¡°¡­And Agatha couldn¡¯t get one for us?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    Julia shook her head.


    ¡°No. Even she couldn¡¯t find one in her breeding stock. It seems the most recent generations of Gastly have lost that ability.¡±


    She exhaled sharply, gripping the edge of the table with aged but steady hands.


    ¡°So I arranged for you to be granted access to the Pok¨¦mon Tower in Lavender Town,¡± she continued. ¡°Rumors say that Gastly with Shadow Tag may still reside there.¡±


    Aspen stiffened.


    The Pok¨¦mon Tower?


    The very mention of it sent a chill down his spine.


    Lavender Town¡¯s Pok¨¦mon Tower was infamous. A place where the deceased Pok¨¦mon of trainers were laid to rest¡­ but also a hotbed of ghostly activity and eerie phenomena.


    He recalled stories from the Academy: whispers in the fog, shadows that moved on their own, the ancient Gengar said to lurk in the upper floors, and Pok¨¦mon that fled in terror after entering.


    And now, Julia expected him to walk into that haunted labyrinth?


    ¡°¡­I have to go there?¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°I¡¯m suspended¡­ and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Julia interrupted. ¡°Since you¡¯re suspended, there are no restrictions on where you go or what you do. This is the best time for you to grow stronger, away from Koga¡¯s spies.¡±


    She turned, walked toward an old wooden wardrobe, and pulled out a heavy canvas backpack. Returning to the table, she placed it in front of Aspen.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ll need is inside,¡± she said. ¡°Provisions, herbal vials, and several talismans I crafted myself.¡±


    Aspen hesitated before reaching out and unbuckling the bag¡¯s flap.


    Inside, he found glass vials filled with dark liquids, wrapped carefully in cloth. There were also several strips of parchment, covered in strange runes and sigils. He carefully picked one up, examining the symbols.


    ¡°These¡­ will protect you from some Ghost-type effects,¡± Julia explained. ¡°They won¡¯t do much against powerful spirits, but they¡¯ll shield you from weaker curses.¡±


    Her sharp gaze locked onto his.


    ¡°But most importantly, do not return without a Gastly.¡±


    Aspen gulped.


    She wasn¡¯t giving him a choice.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about catching a Pok¨¦mon,¡± Julia continued. ¡°A Gastly with Shadow Tag will be invaluable in keeping you alive. My Gengar has that ability, and it has saved me more times than I can count.¡±


    Aspen¡¯s fingers twitched as he processed her words.


    ¡°Survival¡­¡± he murmured.


    That word carried an awful weight now.


    Ever since the incident in the Academy Trials, his life had been anything but safe.


    He had barely survived the cave battle. Barely escaped Niko. Barely avoided becoming another casualty in the war between clans.


    And now, here he was¡ªbeing sent into a ghost-infested tower, just to get a Pok¨¦mon that might keep him alive in the future.


    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± he finally said, voice subdued. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Julia¡¯s expression softened, just a fraction.


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a Pok¨¦gear¡ªan older model, slightly scratched but still functional. She handed it to him.


    ¡°You no longer have access to the Academy¡¯s tech,¡± she said, ¡°so use this to contact me if necessary.¡±


    Aspen nodded and clipped the device onto his belt.


    She stepped back, crossing her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself one last time,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Do not return with just any Gastly. If it doesn¡¯t have Shadow Tag, the entire trip will have been a waste.¡±


    Aspen clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the task ahead settle onto his shoulders.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t fail,¡± he promised.


    The Journey to Lavender Town


    One day later, after recovering some of his strength, Aspen set out.


    Julia had arranged for transport¡ªa Tauros-drawn cart run by a traveling merchant. It was a small blessing, as he was still weak and couldn¡¯t afford to travel on foot.


    For most of the ride, the merchant stayed silent, focused on the road. Aspen, meanwhile, kept re-reading Julia¡¯s notes on the Pok¨¦mon Tower.


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Seven floors.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Thick fog on the fourth floor.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Ghost Pok¨¦mon activity increases at night.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Possible presence of a ¡°guardian¡± on the top floor.</li>


    </ul>


    His grip tightened on the croquis map.


    The more he read, the worse his unease grew.


    Was he truly ready for this?


    After several long, tense hours, the Tauros pulled to a stop.


    Aspen looked up¡ªa massive tower loomed in the distance, rising over the rooftops of Lavender Town like a sentinel of the dead.


    The golden hues of the afternoon sun cast long, eerie shadows across the landscape. A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°This is where you get off, boy,¡± the merchant said gruffly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere near that place.¡±


    Aspen got out and handed the man a small payment¡ªmoney Julia had given him.


    The merchant immediately turned his cart around and drove off as quickly as he could.


    Aspen adjusted his backpack and turned toward the town ahead.


    There was something¡­ odd.


    The streets were quiet. Too quiet.


    A thin mist hung in the air, and the smell of burning incense wafted from the direction of the Tower.


    The few people outside walked quickly, avoiding eye contact. Two monks in gray robes stood near the front steps, talking quietly.


    Aspen walked over, and the conversation died down as her eyes fell on him.


    They said nothing.


    I just stared.


    Her stomach turned.


    His grandmother had warned him that outsiders weren¡¯t always welcome here.


    Ignoring their stares, he stopped in front of an old wooden sign:


    Lavender Town Pok¨¦mon Tower


    ¡°A shrine for the spirits of deceased Pok¨¦mon. May they rest in peace.¡±


    Below that, a smaller note was nailed to the post:


    ? WARNING: Enter at your own risk. Paranormal activity has been reported. Monks and specialists are working to purify the area, but safety is not guaranteed. ?


    Aspen¡¯s fingers tightened around the straps of his bag.


    His instincts screamed at him to turn back.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Julia¡¯s words echoed in his mind:


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back without a Gastly.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself up the steps and past the monks, who whispered amongst themselves as he entered.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, the temperature dropped sharply.


    A thick veil of shadows swallowed the light.


    Dim candles flickered on the walls, illuminating rows and rows of tombstones. A thin mist curled around her feet, moving like a living thing.


    Somewhere in the depths of the tower¡­


    ¡­a low, mournful whisper drifted through the halls.


    Aspen froze.


    The sound was neither human nor Pok¨¦mon.


    It was something else.


    Her heart pounded as she took her first step into the unknown.


    The hunt for Gastly had begun.

 Chapter 20: Pokémon Tower

    Chapter 20: Pok¨¦mon Tower


    The scent of incense and ancient dust invaded Aspen''s senses the moment she crossed the threshold of Lavender Town''s Pok¨¦mon Tower. The atmosphere was unlike anything she had ever experienced before: thick yet imbued with an almost sacred silence. Though sunlight filtered timidly through the main entrance, it did little to illuminate the interior.


    The first thing that caught her eye were the tombstones, neatly arranged in rows, each adorned with memorial plaques and dried flowers that rustled beneath her steps.


    He recalled what his grandmother, Julia, had told him during their journey: this tower was a Pok¨¦mon cemetery, a place where fallen companions were honored. Over time, it had gained a reputation for attracting all kinds of spirits. The thought of stepping into a place where dozens¡ªperhaps hundreds¡ªof Pok¨¦mon rested sent a shiver down his spine. Despite the fact that many Pok¨¦mon lived far longer than humans¡ªexcept for certain Bug-types¡ªeventually, they all died. The only exceptions were those species that were already pure spectral manifestations, like Gastly.


    ¡°They say Gastly was born from clouds of poisonous gas emerging from a cemetery,¡± he recalled with a lump in his throat, ¡°and that, imbued with the resentment of that place, it began to gain consciousness¡­¡±


    The mental image of a purple haze coming to life, fueled by the resentment or pain of the dead, disturbed him more than he was willing to admit out loud.


    Tightening the strap of his backpack with determination, he set out to explore the first floors. According to his grandmother¡¯s information, these were mostly sections with graves and niches. The map she had given him described the first two floors as ¡°Ground Floor ¨C Entrance and Memorial Altar¡± and ¡°First and Second Floor ¨C Burial Areas with Commemorative Niches.¡± There wasn¡¯t supposed to be much paranormal activity down here.


    He silently observed the gravestones, some with inscriptions worn by time, others surrounded by candles that flickered with the draft. Small Pok¨¦mon statues stood among the hallways¡ªmarble carvings that seemed to watch him with a mixture of serenity and sadness. A soft murmur echoed to his left: an elderly man in robes¡ªpossibly a monk¡ªprayed before a grave, a Hondew incense burner at his feet.


    Aspen continued walking among the tombstones and memorials, feeling as though every step took him deeper into a world unlike any he had ever known. There were no battles here, no laughter¡ªonly reverence and solemn respect for the Pok¨¦mon that had passed. He could imagine the story behind each grave¡ªhow, once, a trainer had laid their partner to rest with tears and promises of reunion, or how trainers still came to honor their old allies.


    As he ascended to the Second Floor, the atmosphere changed slightly. The air felt heavier, and some of the monks he encountered seemed more reserved. When they noticed Aspen, one of them gave him a thoughtful look but said nothing. It seemed not all visitors dared to climb much higher¡ªthis place was particularly sacred.


    For a moment, he hesitated, wondering if it was right to intrude on such a private place just to search for a Gastly with a specific ability. But his grandmother¡¯s order rang in his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t come back without that special Gastly.¡±


    I needed to grow stronger.


    He reached the Third Floor and immediately noticed the contrast: a light mist filtered through the staircase, giving the space a hazy gray tint. His heart skipped a beat when he spotted a group of monks, dressed in far more ceremonial robes, gathered around a secondary altar.


    Sensing his presence, they turned to face him, blocking his path.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the eldest monk, his voice firm but not hostile. ¡°This floor is restricted to monks of the Ghost Clan.¡±


    Aspen swallowed hard, remembering the letter his grandmother had given him. He fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a slightly crumpled envelope, its seal marked with an ideogram unfamiliar to him. Julia had told him that by showing this letter, he might be granted permission to proceed.


    As he presented it, the monk¡¯s face softened¡ªjust a fraction¡ªbut his stern expression did not fade.


    ¡°I come¡­ with the authorization of my grandmother, Julia Meloc.¡± His words echoed hollowly in the silence, and he realized he didn¡¯t really know how to explain his reason for being there without sounding like a grave robber.


    The monk studied the seal and nodded at his companions, signaling them to step aside. However, his face remained severe.


    ¡°You may pass, young one, but be warned: do not ascend to the top floor. There are things there beyond the understanding of an ordinary trainer. The master of the tower does not welcome intruders. Moreover¡­¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°If you see red eyes in the darkness, close yours immediately. Do not ask why. Just do it.¡±


    The warning sent a chill through Aspen¡¯s chest: red eyes in the shadows¡ªsomething even the monks couldn¡¯t control. He nodded, suppressing an internal shudder, and continued his path, feeling the monks¡¯ wary gazes on his back.


    Not a single Pok¨¦mon appeared in this section, except for a Dusclops that floated in the distance, only to vanish when he tried to look at it more closely.


    ¡°Better¡­ not stop,¡± he told himself, climbing the stone steps with a racing heart.


    The hallway narrowed, swallowed in an eerie silence that amplified every shuffle and breath.


    A noise crunched behind him.


    He spun around abruptly and, in that second, slipped¡ªfalling to the ground in a pathetic heap. His bruised ego stung as he scrambled to his feet, trying to regain his balance.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± A mocking whisper echoed nearby.


    A faint purple shape emerged from the mist: a Gastly, wearing its signature mischievous grin, floating just above the ground. Its violet haze swirled, as if laughing in silence. Its eyes gleamed, and its ghostly tongue flicked out in a taunting gesture.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aspen yelped, startled, his adrenaline surging. He quickly activated his Pok¨¦ Balls.


    ¡°Dozy, Noizy, come out!¡± he called, his voice trembling as he steadied himself.


    From the red light emerged his Alolan Grimer and his Zubat. Both Pok¨¦mon, sensing the strange atmosphere, showed signs of unease.


    Noizy, the Zubat, flapped near the ceiling, emitting small screeches to orient itself. Dozy, the Grimer, moved sluggishly across the floor, gazing at its trainer with its usual sleepy expression.


    ¡°Noizy, use Chatter! Dozy, Swift!¡± Aspen commanded, trying to sound confident.


    Noizy beat its wings and released a series of discordant sounds¡ªa harsh, chaotic melody that bounced off the walls, striking the Gastly with a wave of sonic energy. The ghost recoiled, letting out a strange, warbled hiss, as if the noise disturbed it more than usual.


    At the same time, Dozy swelled its gelatinous body and fired a barrage of golden stars, briefly illuminating the misty surroundings. The Gastly took the hit, emitting a growl of pain.


    However, before Aspen could celebrate, the Gastly¡¯s mouth twisted into a sinister grin. It opened wide and unleashed a Confuse Ray¡ªa pulse of spectral sparks slicing through the air.


    The impact sent a sharp disorientation through Aspen and his Pok¨¦mon.


    His vision blurred, his mind swam in a dizzy haze. He reached out to the wall for support, struggling to stay on his feet.


    His companions weren¡¯t faring any better¡ªNoizy wobbled midair, bumping into itself, while Dozy nearly oozed sideways in confusion.


    The Gastly, satisfied with the result, let out another silent cackle before drifting back into the darkness. It dodged the next wave of scattered Swift stars and disappeared, leaving behind only a faint trace of gas.


    ¡°No¡­ come back!¡± Aspen groaned, trying to focus, but the confusion left him unable to form a clear command.


    Neither Noizy nor Dozy could chase after it.


    Soon, Aspen found himself stumbling as he fought to recover, his head spinning.


    The confusion status was incredibly dangerous¡ªespecially in a place as labyrinthine as this.


    He took a few clumsy steps, bumping into a pillar and unwittingly following a corridor that led upward. Dozy and Noizy, unable to assist him due to their own dizziness, merely trailed behind, trying to obey their trainer despite their muddled state.


    ¡°Where¡­ where am I going?¡± Aspen muttered, a ringing sound echoing in his ears.


    He climbed stairs¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how many. Every time he reached out to steady himself, he either grasped empty air or brushed against walls he didn¡¯t remember.


    His Pok¨¦mon followed as best they could, equally disoriented.


    The place was becoming more and more confusing.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the dizziness made it impossible for him to tell what floor he was on.


    By the time he realized, he was in a narrow corridor¡ªno monks in sight.


    The air grew colder, heavier. The mist was so dense he could barely see his own feet.


    He coughed, feeling a sharp sting in his throat.


    ¡°Chsssh¡­¡±


    A hissing sound came from his right¡ªor was it his left? It was impossible to pinpoint.


    Aspen froze, trying to focus his vision, while Noizy fluttered around him and Dozy sloshed across the floor.


    The ringing in his head dulled slightly, but it hadn¡¯t fully faded.


    Then, two glowing red lights appeared in the darkness.


    They hovered, unblinking, watching him from the shadows.


    A terrible shiver ran down Aspen¡¯s spine.


    He remembered the monks¡¯ warning:


    ¡°If you see red eyes, close your own immediately.¡±


    A spike of confusion and panic shot through him.


    Should he obey? Or should he move?


    But the dizziness kept him paralyzed.


    Before he could decide, he heard a low, guttural growl¡ªone that rumbled like something slithering across the floor.


    ¡°Sssshhhh¡­¡±


    The sound drew closer, and Aspen instinctively took a step back.


    The red eyes flickered.


    Terror gripped his legs, locking them in place.


    His instincts screamed at him to shut his eyes and run, but his clouded mind struggled to process the thought.


    Beyond those eyes, something else shifted in the shadows¡ªa large, hazy shape silhouetted against the faint light.


    He could hear something breathing behind his neck.


    Whipping around, he saw Noizy and Dozy react¡ªhis Zubat screeched an alert, while Grimer gurgled in alarm.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± he whispered, barely able to form the words.


    No one answered.


    The silence felt like a tombstone pressing down on his chest.


    Aspen clutched his backpack, hands clammy with sweat, and fumbled for the charm his grandmother had given him.


    He held it against his chest, trying to calm himself, trying to think clearly.


    He remembered the warning:


    ¡°If you see red eyes, close your own immediately and do not open them until it passes.¡±


    Too late.


    The glowing pupils in the dark took another step forward.


    And Aspen felt an oppressive force begin to steal the air from his lungs.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The confusion from Confuse Ray still clouded Aspen¡¯s mind, keeping him in a state of semi-consciousness.


    Then, another pair of red lights flared to the side¡ªanother set of eyes.


    Were they two separate Pok¨¦mon?


    Or was it a phantom illusion?


    Noizy let out a shrill screech, trying to attack, but its disoriented state caused it to spin aimlessly in the air, failing to land a blow.


    Dozy sluggishly crawled closer to Aspen, attempting to shield him, but its natural lethargy¡ªcombined with the confusion¡ªonly made it stumble.


    The eerie murmur echoed through the shadows again.


    Aspen tried to step back, but suddenly, a wooden plank creaked beneath his feet.


    He gasped and spun around¡ªjust in time to see a strange silhouette shifting among the moss-covered walls and gravestones.


    A wave of chills surged up his spine.


    This was just like the cave¡ªtrapped, weakened, facing an unknown entity.


    But then, a jolt of reality cut through his fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give in to panic.¡±


    His grandmother¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    He forced himself to blink, trying to clear his thoughts.


    ¡°Dozy, Noizy¡­ we need to back away¡­ slowly¡­¡± he panted.


    He took a step backward, locking eyes with those red orbs¡ªeven though he was supposed to shut his own.


    He had no idea whether it was safer to obey the rule or to navigate blindly.


    Through the haze of confusion, he managed to retreat a few more steps, his Pok¨¦mon struggling to follow.


    Every fiber of his body screamed at him to run, but he feared running into something even worse in his current state.


    The hollow creaking of the floorboards stretched endlessly.


    The mist thickened, making it harder to see.


    The red eyes narrowed.


    And a bubbling sound¡ªalmost mocking¡ªrose from the darkness.


    Then, somehow, they disappeared.


    Only the lingering echo of a sinister laugh remained.


    Aspen froze, trembling, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    He leaned against a wall and let out a shaky breath, realizing he had barely escaped¡­ or so he thought.


    His dizziness had yet to fade, and he had no idea which floor he was on or where the corridor led.


    As he tried to calm down, he sensed movement in the deepest part of the shadows.


    A blurred shape¡ªlike a mass¡ªstretched and shifted as if observing him.


    It happened so quickly that he doubted he had truly seen it.


    Was it another Gastly?


    Or maybe a Haunter?


    The night in this tower felt endless, and he still hadn¡¯t found the special Gastly with Shadow Tag that his grandmother had sent him to catch.


    Instead, all he had encountered was danger, confusion, and inexplicable figures.


    Swallowing hard, he took a deep breath, gathering what little courage he had left.


    He adjusted his backpack, checking to make sure Noizy¡¯s and Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Balls were still secure¡ªeven though they were currently outside.


    He told himself he had to keep going, to find a way out of this disorienting maze or at least locate a safe place to rest.


    The problem was¡­


    He couldn¡¯t see any monks.


    And there were no clear signs of where this corridor ended.


    The faint creaking of wood and the whisper of wind in the cracks of the old walls made the entire space feel alive, as though the tower itself was watching him.


    Was this part of the paranormal phenomena?


    The monks¡¯ warning echoed in his mind:


    ¡°Do not ascend to the top floor¡­¡±


    Aspen¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°Am I accidentally going higher?¡± he whispered, alarmed.


    The realization struck him like a bucket of cold water.


    Had he unknowingly crossed the threshold of safety?


    Dozy let out a soft bubbling noise.


    Noizy, fluttering nervously near the ceiling, scanned the surroundings with jittery clicks.


    Their message was clear: We¡¯re with you, but we don¡¯t know how much longer we can last.


    Aspen reached out to gently pat Dozy, trying to reassure the Pok¨¦mon¡ªbut his hand was shaking.


    His mouth was dry.


    His heart pounded wildly.


    And his mind was still foggy.


    A faint chirping sound echoed in the dark.


    Was it the same Gastly from before?


    Or a different one?


    Lavender Tower was known to be filled with them, and not all were friendly.


    At some point, Aspen had dropped his map, and he had no idea if he would ever find it in this thick mist.


    ¡°I have to focus¡­¡± he murmured, but clear thinking felt impossible.


    Click. Click.


    Footsteps.


    Or maybe an illusion.


    It almost seemed like an ancient shadow was slithering along the walls, trying to lure him further up or into a dead end.


    ¡°Noizy, use Supersonic¡­ or Chatter¡­ anything to scare whatever¡¯s out there¡­¡± he whispered, forcing himself to sound brave.


    The Zubat flapped its wings but remained disoriented.


    It spun in circles before releasing a harmless screech against the opposite wall.


    At that same moment, Dozy flinched with a startled blorp, sensing something cold brush against it.


    Aspen barely held back another shudder.


    And then¡ª


    Those red eyes flickered open again.


    Distant.


    Threatening.


    This time, they were accompanied by something larger¡ªsomething black, shifting like a vortex against the wall.


    Aspen felt his heartbeat stutter.


    He wished he could obey the warning and shut his eyes.


    But terror kept them wide open.


    His breathing quickened as he locked eyes with the crimson glow.


    Whatever courage remained in him vanished when the shape took a step forward.


    Dozy prepared to Stockpile, swelling its gelatinous form for defense.


    Noizy fluttered erratically, its nervous energy palpable.


    Was this a Pok¨¦mon ready to battle?


    Or was it something even worse than a regular Gastly?


    Above them, another creak echoed.


    Aspen realized¡ªhe wasn¡¯t alone on this floor.


    There were more presences.


    Gastly, Haunter¡­ maybe even a Gengar.


    Or something worse.


    His grandmother had warned him that many Ghost-types inhabited the tower¡ªsome so old they might have lethal abilities.


    For a brief second, he considered retreating, finding a safe place, and trying again later.


    But his mission was clear.


    He needed a Gastly with Shadow Tag.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out,¡± he murmured, breathless.


    The confusion still fogged his mind, making it impossible to think of an escape plan.


    Surrounded by mist and shadows, Aspen finally understood¡ª


    This was the most dangerous place he had ever set foot in.


    And if he made one wrong move, he might not get a second chance.


    His terrified gaze locked onto the glowing red eyes.


    Something was moving against the walls, creeping closer.


    Summoning every ounce of courage left, Aspen raised his hand in a defensive stance, forming a diamond shape with his fingers.


    Dozy and Noizy stood their ground, though exhaustion and confusion dulled their reactions.


    ¡°What¡¯s about to emerge from those shadows¡­?¡±


    Fear gripped him completely.


    The monks had been right.


    This was where the real danger began.


    Confusion and darkness blurred together in a chaos that threatened to consume him.


    Alone, with only two inexperienced Pok¨¦mon, Aspen was trapped on an unfamiliar floor¡ªdeep in the heart of Lavender Tower.


    As his mind wavered between fighting and fleeing, he realized something chilling¡ª


    The red eyes were moving closer.


    His heartbeat pounded like a drum in his ears.


    Boom-boom, boom-boom.


    The line between reality and ghost stories blurred.


    With his entire body trembling, Aspen lifted his gaze.


    And then¡ª


    A chilling, slithering sound scraped against the ancient stone behind him, closing off any possible escape.


    Aspen¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he realized¡ª


    There was no way out.


    His pulse thundered in his ears, matching the eerie silence around him.


    The red eyes in the darkness gleamed, flickering ever so slightly, as if whatever creature lurked there was watching him closely.


    Then, the slithering sound grew louder.


    Something scraped against the stone floor, slow and deliberate.


    Aspen¡¯s body tensed. His instincts screamed at him to run, but his legs refused to move. His confusion-addled mind struggled to process what was happening.


    ¡°Think, Aspen. Think.¡±


    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe deeply.


    The monks had warned him¡ªif he saw red eyes, he was supposed to close his own.


    But it was too late for that.


    His muscles locked up as the shadows stirred, swirling like ink dispersing in water.


    ¡°Noizy, Dozy¡­ stay close.¡± His voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Noizy fluttered restlessly, sending out clicks to sense their surroundings.


    Dozy, sluggish as ever, let out a low, gurgling sound, as if trying to understand the growing tension in the air.


    Aspen¡¯s fingers tightened around the strap of his backpack.


    If he made the wrong move now, he might not make it out of this floor.


    The temperature dropped further.


    His breath came out in faint white puffs.


    The very air around him seemed heavy, pressing down on his shoulders, making it harder to move, harder to think.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Crrrrk.¡±


    A sound like splitting wood.


    Aspen stiffened.


    It came from behind him.


    He dared not turn around.


    A deep, guttural chuckle echoed through the corridor.


    Not the high-pitched, mischievous giggle of a Gastly.


    Not the playful cackle of a Haunter.


    This was different.


    Something ancient.


    Something watching him.


    His stomach twisted in dread.


    Aspen swallowed, his throat dry.


    A new movement stirred in the corner of his vision.


    A third pair of red eyes.


    His chest constricted.


    Three sets of glowing, blood-red pupils, all locked onto him from different angles.


    Trapped.


    Panic crawled up his spine.


    He could feel something lurking in the mist, just outside his vision.


    It was waiting.


    Testing him.


    Playing with him.


    ¡°Noizy¡ªuse Chatter!¡±


    The Zubat, still slightly disoriented, screeched, sending out a distorted, chaotic melody. The sound bounced off the walls, cutting through the suffocating silence.


    The red eyes flickered, but they did not disappear.


    Instead¡ª


    A whisper slithered through the air.


    ¡°Shhhhhh¡­¡±


    Aspen sucked in a sharp breath.


    The whisper came from right next to his ear.


    He jumped back instinctively, crashing into Dozy, who let out a startled blorp.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this thing?¡±


    His vision swam, still slightly dazed from the Confuse Ray.


    The mist thickened.


    The walls of the corridor felt like they were closing in on him.


    A heavy weight settled on his chest, an unexplainable pressure pressing down on his entire body.


    Like something was wrapping around him.


    Like something was trying to pull him under.


    Then¡ª


    The red eyes vanished.


    All three sets.


    Aspen blinked rapidly, his breath ragged.


    Had they¡­ left?


    No.


    They were still there.


    He could feel it.


    Something was moving in the darkness.


    Something large.


    Something invisible.


    The hairs on his arms stood up.


    Noizy flapped his wings, trying to reorient himself.


    Dozy shifted slightly, moving closer to his trainer.


    Aspen knew he had to act now.


    His stomach screamed at him to move.


    ¡°We need you to-¡±


    A sharp click-click-click echoed through the hallway.


    Aspen froze.


    The sound was right above him.


    He slowly looked up.


    And then-


    A shape launched itself from the ceiling.


    Aspen barely had time to react.


    A mass of darkness lunged at him from above, barely grazing his head as he staggered backward.


    A sharp chill ran through his body, as if the air itself had turned to ice.


    Noizy screeched, flapping his wings frantically to escape whatever had just descended upon him.


    Dozy let out a slow gurgle, instinctively trying to shield Aspen with his gelatinous body.


    Aspen''s pulse hammered in his ears.


    The figure appeared before him, half hidden in the dense fog.


    He couldn''t make out its full form, only the eerie glow of its red eyes and the black void surrounding it.


    His breathing came in ragged gasps.


    What was this thing?


    Aspen took a shaky step back, legs shaking.


    His fingers fumbled for a Pok¨¦ball, but he hesitated.


    Would it even work against something like that?


    The air grew thicker, the oppressive weight pressing down on him with each passing second.


    A deep, guttural laugh echoed through the hallway.


    Slow.


    Mocking.


    "Shhhhhh..."


    Aspen''s entire body went rigid.


    The voice...was right next to him.

 Chapter 21: Staring at the Devil

    Chapter 21: Staring at the Devil


    As Aspen turned around instinctively, he saw two red eyes, larger than the ones before, and suddenly, he felt as if he had been transported to another place, but at the same time, it felt different from simple teleportation. The place Aspen is transported to does not obey any laws of physics or common sense as he knows it. Or maybe he has not been physically transported at all, maybe it is all happening in his mind. But, at that moment, his consciousness cannot distinguish between the dreamlike and the real. It just happens: a leap into the void without coordinates, without sky or ground, without anything to anchor him to logic.


    An unearthly silence suffocates him, an unbearable density that opposes his being. There is no wind, no sound of life, no trace of stable light. Here, reality seems to be made of scraps of shadows and ashes, as if the world had been shattered and each fragment was floating aimlessly.


    Aspen finds himself suspended in the middle of this impossible landscape, its gray hues resembling compressed ash. He looks around in confusion, each breath a tremendous effort, almost as if the air were a thick liquid filling his lungs. His vision warps, distorting everything in sight.


    Something floats past him, perhaps a weightless, spinning fragment of architecture, a broken staircase, a crumbling tombstone¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell, as it seems to form and dissolve at the same time. He reaches out to touch it, but the distance stretches and contracts in the blink of an eye, making it impossible to determine how much he needs to move his arm. Or perhaps his arm is warping, too.


    Nothing remains still or stable here. Shapes slowly reconfigure themselves, as if the entire universe is boiling.


    The oppressive weight of this place is overwhelming. He is surrounded by an immense void, but it seems dense. There is no sense of up or down: a fragment of a floating wall floats above his head, screeching with a metallic grinding sound before fading away.


    Vertigo grips him.


    A deep nausea twists his stomach.


    A primal panic seeps into his bones.


    There is no ground beneath his feet, no wind to guide him.


    Everything is suspended in nothingness, like primordial chaos.


    Dark grey absorbs all light, with areas of deeper blackness where even shadows disappear.


    Every time Aspen blinks, the scene changes: a rock floats and turns to dust in the air; an object that looked like a skull dissolves into a misshapen mass.


    Logic. Gravity. Time.


    None of those concepts have any meaning here.


    A stabbing pain explodes in his skull. His brain struggles to find a point of reference, something fixed amid the chaos.


    He finds nothing


    Everything bends, everything breaks. The sheer impossibility of this happening hurts.


    It feels like a weight is crushing his head in a vice.


    The nausea returns in waves.


    Then-


    A shape looms in the distance.


    Aspen''s heart races.


    A serpentine silhouette, colossal in size, glides through the gray abyss.


    Its shape lacks clear definition, but he can sense its enormity.


    It does not move with normal grace¡ªrather, it has a stillness so alien that his mind interprets it as motion.


    With every shift, the entity distorts the space around it, breaking and reforming reality simply by existing.


    Aspen cannot describe it with human words.


    ¡°Neck¡± and ¡°head¡± are meaningless terms¡ªeverything about it is shifting, undulating, mutable.


    Only one thing remains constant:


    Two enormous, blood-red eyes pierce the void.


    Two burning orbs, radiating fury and ancient wisdom in equal measure.


    Aspen¡¯s blood runs cold.


    In that moment, he understands¡ªhe is face to face with something infinitely greater than himself, something so ancient that its chronology predates the existence of regions and clans. A force that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to crush him like an insect.


    He feels his inner voice shatter into a silent scream; the brink of a complete mental collapse brushes against him.


    Because those scarlet pupils pierce into him with such intensity that they wound him in the deepest part of his being.


    There are no words.


    No mercy.


    Only the wrath of a titan that does not recognize human life as something relevant.


    With a breath of terror, Aspen realizes his body is frozen.


    His back burns.


    His mind sparks and crackles.


    The chaos around him intensifies¡ªsome parts of the void spiral wildly, and he thinks he hears wails resonating inside his skull.


    Everything becomes confusing, disjointed.


    He tries to think of his grandmother.


    Of Dozy.


    Of Noizy.


    Of the tower.


    Of why he is even here.


    But all of it fractures, disintegrating like a house of cards caught in a storm.


    He fears his consciousness will break apart from gazing at the endless body of this creature.


    The idea that this could be a Pok¨¦mon doesn¡¯t even cross his mind anymore.


    It feels more like a god of destruction¡ªor an ancient devil.


    Then¡ªat the very peak of horror¡ª


    The seal hanging from his neck¡ªthe one his grandmother Julia had given him¡ªcomes to life.


    It emits a sudden glow that cuts through the gray-saturated vision, a blinding brilliance that splits the scene in a single blink.


    For the briefest second, the abyssal gaze of the creature falters, as if the light repels it, pushes it away from its orbit.


    Aspen feels a sharp pang in his chest¡ªalmost like the seal is draining his breath to fuel its protective power.


    Then¡ª


    Everything turns into a sudden, searing light.


    Aspen screams in sheer agony.


    But that pain, as indescribable as it is¡ªsaves him.


    The beast fades.


    That towering form in the void writhes, contracting into mist and vanishing.


    Aspen¡¯s mind experiences a terrible emptiness.


    It is like a curtain slamming shut without warning, crashing reality down all at once.


    A painful pulse hammers in his temples.


    His body collapses onto something solid.


    He is no longer floating in that chaotic dimension.


    He has returned to a physical state.


    He struggles to breathe.


    His vision is filled with dark spots.


    A deafening pulse spreads through his ribs.


    His head spins, and confusion ravages every cell in his body.


    Then¡ª


    He realizes he is back in the tower.


    As if that experience had lasted only a second¡ª


    A mere blink.


    And yet, it has nearly shattered him completely.


    He makes out a half-broken tiled floor, the dim flicker of candlelight, a lifeless corridor that, just moments ago, had been swallowed in Lavender¡¯s darkness.


    He coughs violently, but his voice comes out strained, dry, strangled.


    He clutches his chest, feeling the faint glow of the seal¡ªnearly drained.


    He understands.


    It was his lifeline, the only thing that pulled him back from the madness that would have consumed him after witnessing a being that should not exist.


    A violent tremor takes hold of his legs, and he kneels.


    His back aches as he leans against the wall, and only one thought lingers¡ª


    There is no way to describe the place he was trapped in.


    Were those illusions, created by that force?


    Or had he actually stepped into another dimension?


    Perhaps he will never know.


    But the impression it left on him¡­


    He will never forget it.


    His breaths come in short, ragged gasps.


    He fights back the nausea clawing at his throat.


    Then¡ª


    A viscous hand presses against his shoulder.


    Dozy.


    His Grimer stares at him with worried eyes.


    Above him, Noizy flutters anxiously, letting out a distressed screech.


    ¡°Th¡­ thank you¡­¡± he mutters, closing his eyes for a second.


    He can feel his mind barely recovering, struggling not to black out.


    The worst seems to be over.


    Then¡ª


    A shiver runs down his spine.


    Those red eyes.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The ones that gazed at him without mercy.


    They flash back into his memory.


    And suddenly¡ª


    Something manifests in the darkness of the corridor.


    A heavy silhouette begins to take shape.


    Terror seizes him.


    He fears¡ª


    That the same abomination has returned.


    But as his vision focuses¡ª


    He realizes.


    It is not the same creature.


    This form is different.


    Larger than any he has seen before.


    A Gengar.


    Not just any Gengar¡ª


    A colossal one.


    Larger than any specimen Aspen has ever seen or imagined.


    Its skin is darker than the void itself.


    Its limbs loom with an imposing menace.


    Its very presence exhales a funeral aura¡ª


    Far worse than his grandmother¡¯s own Gengar.


    Aspen whimpers.


    His heart races once more.


    He is on the brink of mental collapse.


    But this time¡ª


    The creature does not pull him into a world of distortion.


    It does not drag him into madness.


    It simply stands there.


    Its mere existence is enough to bend reality.


    Its massive grin, filled with blurred fangs, gleams¡ª


    Like an abyss devouring the light.


    And those red eyes¡ª


    Though not as enormous as the ones Aspen saw in the dimensional nightmare¡ª


    Still burn with an infernal glow.


    Aspen should feel relieved.


    After all¡ª


    This is just a Gengar.


    Not a god of chaos.


    But relief never comes.


    Because this is not an ordinary Gengar.


    There is an agelessness to it¡ª


    A power so immense¡ª


    Perhaps even greater than the mighty Agatha¡¯s.


    It stares at Aspen.


    Aspen cannot move.


    The seal on his neck is almost drained.


    Dozy and Noizy try to take a defensive stance¡ª


    But fear roots them in place.


    Yet¡ª


    The Gengar does not attack.


    Nor does it seek to shatter the young man¡¯s mind.


    It simply watches him.


    A hint of macabre amusement flickers in its gaze.


    As if to say¡ª


    ¡°I let you live¡­ at least this time.¡±


    The silence weighs tons.


    Then¡ª


    The Gengar smirks.


    A grin that resembles a soundless cackle.


    And in the blink of an eye¡ª


    It retreats.


    Fading into the corridor¡¯s shadows.


    Once again¡ª


    Aspen is left breathless.


    Left feeling small.


    He has stared into the eyes of a predator.


    A being that simply lost interest in him.


    The boy remains on the floor, trembling.


    His throat is parched.


    He knows.


    If the beast had wanted to¡ª


    It could have destroyed him.


    Mind.


    Or body.


    Or both.


    Aspen clings to Dozy, who struggles to help him stand.


    He rises, but his legs quiver violently.


    His teeth clench as he fights the shivers.


    Noizy chirps in his ear¡ª


    Anxious.


    Confused.


    They barely survived.


    By an impossible margin.


    His heart still pounds like a frenzied drum.


    Just as he thinks he might collapse from exhaustion¡ª


    A small movement in the darkness catches his eye.


    His stomach drops.


    Panic surges.


    His first thought¡ª


    ¡°The Gengar is back to finish the job.¡±


    But then¡ª


    Something else emerges.


    Something smaller.


    A globe of violet gas, with glowing eyes.


    A Gastly.


    It floats out from the shadows.


    Its aura is sinister¡ª


    Yet a thousand times less terrifying than what Aspen just faced.


    And for the first time¡ª


    Aspen feels something close to relief.


    Aspen, almost relieved, experiences a strange contrast: after the supreme horror, this Gastly seems almost like a baby ghost¡ªan infant compared to the demon.


    But he does not dare underestimate it.


    Its eyes reflect a mix of curiosity and rage, and its grin is tinged with an unsettling malice.


    Aspen stares at it, panting.


    The Gastly hovers just a short distance away, continuously circling, as if debating whether to approach or flee.


    Its purple haze moves back and forth, touching the surrounding darkness.


    With every breath, the ghost releases a hollow murmur¡ª


    A whisper without words that sends chills down Aspen¡¯s spine.


    It seems to be laughing¡ª


    But there is no kindness in that laughter.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Aspen mumbles, his voice shattered.


    He feels like his body has no reserves of bravery left¡ª


    Like his mind is broken into pieces.


    And yet¡ª


    He cannot look away.


    After witnessing that colossal Gengar, this Gastly¡ªas terrifying as it is¡ª


    Feels like a lesser threat.


    But that does not mean it isn¡¯t dangerous.


    The embers of hatred in its gaze warn Aspen¡ª


    This is not a simple mischievous ghost.


    Dozy, concerned, lets out a gurgling sound of caution.


    Noizy flutters anxiously, brushing against his trainer¡¯s head.


    Aspen understands¡ª


    His team is in no condition for a serious fight.


    But¡ª


    He also cannot ignore the possibility that this Gastly might be the one his grandmother sent him to find.


    His heart pounds with a mix of fear and urgency.


    His grandmother had told him to find a Gastly with the special ability to manipulate shadows¡ªShadow Tag.


    ¡°Could this be the one?¡±


    A spark of hope flickers within him.


    Yet¡ª


    It does not erase the chill running down his spine.


    The Gastly, meanwhile, watches him with a mocking gleam¡ª


    As if it understands his vulnerability.


    It is like a wild cub, young but keeping its fangs bared.


    It does not get close enough for Aspen to touch¡ª


    But neither does it flee.


    It remains in a constant sway, like a macabre dance.


    Its large eyes narrow, pupils shrinking into slits.


    And its grin widens with cruelty.


    Even after facing the terror of the great beast,


    This small phantom still has the power to freeze Aspen¡¯s blood.


    His heart feels like it will explode.


    He can still hear the echoes of that impossible dimension.


    The wails of his fractured sanity.


    And the silent laughter of the colossal Gengar.


    But this little ghost¡ª


    As resentful and threatening as it is¡ª


    Feels like a challenge he can actually face.


    With a trembling inhale, he wipes the sweat and faint blood from his lip.


    Barely holding himself upright with Dozy¡¯s help.


    He meets the Gastly¡¯s gaze¡ª


    Its expression a mixture of curiosity and fury.


    It seems to ask:


    ¡°Who are you to intrude upon my domain, human?¡±


    ¡°How are you still alive after witnessing the devil?¡±


    At least, that is what Aspen imagines it saying.


    His skin prickles.


    A cold breath runs down his spine.


    ¡°I-I suppose you¡¯re¡­ not going to leave me alone, are you?¡± he whispers, his voice devoid of strength.


    And yet¡ª


    He knows his mission.


    He must convince or force this Gastly to become his ally¡ª


    If it truly is the one he seeks.


    It could be just another ghost¡ª


    But his grandmother had warned him¡ª


    Pok¨¦mon with Shadow Tag can manipulate and enter shadows.


    Aspen remembers¡ª


    This Gastly emerged from the darkness itself.


    Suggesting it might have that ability.


    And if that is true¡ª


    Then there is no escape.


    This Pok¨¦mon could seal the exit if it wanted to.


    No spoken response comes¡ª


    Only a hoarse hissing sound¡ª


    A ¡°ha¡±¡ª


    Cut short.


    The Gastly lifts its head slightly¡ª


    Letting a wisp of fog spill down¡ª


    Twisting along the floor before dissipating.


    A game of dominance, perhaps.


    A subtle threat¡ª


    Or a test.


    And Aspen remembers, with a shudder¡ª


    That the latent panic inside him is still alive.


    Though, in perspective¡ª


    After witnessing the colossal form of the Gengar,


    Everything else pales in comparison.


    A few seconds of stillness¡ª


    And Aspen understands¡ª


    Time is pressing.


    He cannot stay here forever.


    Lavender Tower is filled with dangers.


    The great Gengar could return.


    Or something else could emerge from the shadows.


    With reluctance,


    He makes a decision.


    He takes a step forward.


    Not an aggressive step¡ª


    But a slow, deliberate one.


    His hand raised¡ª


    Revealing the Pok¨¦ Ball in his free hand.


    He tries not to shake¡ª


    But it is not easy.


    ¡°Easy now¡­¡± he murmurs, his voice as calm as his parched throat allows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt you¡ª¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I need your help.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ maybe you need something from me too, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    A growl¡ª


    The Gastly does not seem convinced.


    Yet¡ª


    It does not attack.


    It does not disappear.


    Its eyes fixate on the Pok¨¦ Ball¡ª


    With an intense, dark scrutiny.


    A mix of curiosity and resentment.


    As if calculating¡ª


    If this is a trap.


    Or a fair exchange.


    Aspen feels it¡ª


    A faint flicker of hope.


    If this is truly the Gastly with Shadow Tag¡ª


    He might be her most indispensable companion.


    But one thing is certain:


    His heart still beats so violently it hurts.


    Time doesn''t stop.


    Neither does the panic he feels inside of him.


    But after staring into the devil''s eyes...


    After seeing something so indescribably terrifying that it nearly shattered him...


    This encounter feels like an epilogue to his personal hell.


    An epilogue that, despite the terror¡ª


    Feels like a challenge within his grasp.


    Gasp¡ª


    Aspen keeps his eyes fixed on Gastly.


    His gaze piercing and furious.


    He looks like a demon child.


    A baby monster compared to the great beast before.


    His hideous smile suggests...


    That this won''t be an easy bond to forge.


    And yet¡ª


    Aspen, his body numb,


    Summons his last vestige of courage.


    He''s nowhere near ready for a conventional battle.


    But he can take advantage of this limbo...


    Where the Gastly hesitates...


    Between attacking him or leaving.


    He''ll have to take a risk.


    With persuasion.


    Or sheer force of will.

 Chapter 22: Battle Against a Gastly

    Chapter 22: Battle Against a Gastly


    The air boils in an eerie silence. Not a single creaking floorboard, not even the whisper of the breeze¡ªonly the heavy, dense gloom clings to the ancient walls of the Pok¨¦mon Tower. Dust rises in tiny specks against the flickering candlelight. And in the center of this small chamber, Dozy¡ªthe Alolan Grimer¡ªand Noizy¡ªthe Zubat¡ªprepare to battle the Gastly hovering before them, spewing violet smoke from its mouth in a grotesque grimace.


    Aspen, leaning against the wall, can barely stay on his feet; his breath is still ragged, and his heartbeat pounds in his ears. The echo of that impossible experience¡ªthe horror he witnessed not long ago¡ªstill lingers in his mind, and his battered body prevents him from moving freely enough to intervene directly. All he can do is watch, give orders, and pray that his companions, wounded and nearly out of energy, manage to triumph in a battle that seems tailored for a twisted audience.


    Gastly floats at mid-height, its misty aura stretching far around it. A portion of the surrounding fog slithers across the floor, softly licking the remains of shattered tombstones. Its twilight-colored eyes gleam with a hint of mocking fury; its mouth remains slightly open, revealing gaseous fangs more fitting for an ancient predator than a lesser Pok¨¦mon. Since Aspen and his team arrived, this ghost has not stopped emitting a low, almost hissing sound, as if preparing its next move. And by all appearances, it is outraged by their presence¡ªit will not let them escape, nor allow them to advance. Aspen realizes that a confrontation is inevitable.


    Dozy, for his part, bears all manner of bruises and wounds, evidence of the successive battles and tensions endured up to this point. Beneath his muddy skin, venom churns, and his breath is a thick mass of bubbles, each containing a faint trace of toxin. Noizy, the Zubat, clings to the air with awkward flaps, unable to find a perch and unwilling to leave her trainer defenseless. Despite their fatigue, both position themselves in a loose semicircle, trying not to obstruct each other.


    Aspen closes his eyes for a moment, trying to regain clarity. He feels minuscule in this perilous setting, with his mind hammering and his body aching. The image of the colossal Gengar that nearly ended him still echoes in his mind. But now, the challenge is different¡ªmore tangible. This is a normal-sized Gastly, though it feels stronger than usual: the way its mist undulates and the fury in its gaze hint at abilities beyond the ordinary.


    Thinking that this might be the Pok¨¦mon his grandmother instructed him to capture¡ªthe one that commands the shadows¡ªpushes him to face the risk. He cannot afford to falter. If he succeeds in catching it, he will fulfill Julia¡¯s will and add a crucial weapon to his team to withstand the clans that hound him.


    Unfortunately, Dozy and Noizy are in poor health. He does not want to fight, but Gastly refuses to back down; the anger it radiates makes its demand clear¡ªit wants a battle.


    ¡ªNoizy¡ª Aspen whispers, struggling to sound firm. ¡ªTry using Chatter. Make it lose focus.


    The Zubat tilts her small head, blinks a couple of times, and, with a few wingbeats, rises to face the ghost. Then, she emits a shrill, disjointed squawk, filled with a chaotic vocal jumble that assaults the eardrums of anyone nearby.


    The effect of Chatter, as always, aims to confuse the enemy¡¯s mind¡ªif Gastly gets disoriented, it will temporarily lose control, allowing Dozy and Noizy to take advantage.


    The shriek reverberates against the walls, makes the candle flames flicker, and its twisted echo distorts in the darkness.


    The ghost seems to shudder at the sonic cacophony; a slight flicker in its eyes suggests that it felt the auditory blow. But before Aspen and his team can seize the offensive, Gastly exhales a viper-like growl. It opens its mouth and releases a dense cloud of gas, expanding like a shroud. It¡¯s Poison Gas, an obvious attempt at infection.


    But Noizy and Dozy are both Poison-type¡ªthey cannot be poisoned¡ªand Aspen, who stands a few steps back and has venom resistance, is unaffected by the move.


    Sensing the futility, Gastly becomes more irate¡ªdisgust contorts its face, and its purple halo flickers with an intense glow.


    ¡ªDozy, Swift¡ª Aspen orders, his voice somewhat steadier, trying to exploit Gastly¡¯s hesitation.


    Grimer musters his strength¡ªhe growls and summons a flurry of luminous stars that shoot forward like gleaming blades. Due to Swift¡¯s nature, it is nearly impossible for the attack to miss.


    Gastly takes multiple hits, though none land with crushing force; even with its weakened state, the solidity of its spectral gas disperses some of the energy. The ghost howls in irritation, retreating a few inches, while Noizy, hovering over the scene, lets out another threatening screech.


    However, Noizy is struggling with exhaustion¡ªeach wingbeat makes her tremble. A couple of well-placed blows would be enough to knock her out.


    ¡ªCome on, Noizy¡ª Aspen murmurs, keeping an eye on the Zubat. ¡ªHang in there just a little longer¡­


    Gastly¡¯s gaze, now free of confusion, locks onto Noizy. It shifts its vaporous body with a swift motion, and from the corners of its jaws, dark filaments emerge.


    This is the prelude to a Ghost-type attack, and Aspen recognizes it¡ªLick. If it hits Zubat, the likelihood of paralysis, and therefore rendering her an easy target, increases.


    Gastly lunges at an impossible speed. Noizy, forcing her wings to move, twists to evade¡ªbut she collides with a section of the wall, and her maneuver fails. Gastly manages to graze her with its ethereal tongue.


    Zubat lets out a piercing screech, and her flight stumbles due to the tingling spreading through her fragile body. A tremor runs through her wings¡ªan incipient paralysis that does not fully set in but weakens her further.


    ¡ªNoizy, return¡ª Aspen shouts urgently. ¡ªDon¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t push yourself any further.


    The red beam of the Pok¨¦ Ball envelops Zubat in a flash and withdraws her from battle. A few beads of sweat roll down Aspen¡¯s cheek as he grips the sphere with a trembling hand.


    Now he is left with only one Pok¨¦mon¡ªDozy. Gastly shifts its focus to Grimer, aware that it has lost its airborne reinforcements.


    Meanwhile, Dozy stares at his adversary with determination. He glances at Aspen, as if asking what to do. The boy nods, his voice quivering from exhaustion:


    ¡ªDozy¡­ use Stockpile¡­ gather energy¡­ w-we have to endure.


    Grimer grunts in acknowledgment, closes his eyes, and begins inhaling deeply, reinforcing himself from within. His body gains a faint glow, increasing his Defense and Special Defense.


    Gastly, watching this, does not remain idle¡ªit stretches its mist to the sides, seemingly trying to surround its opponent, and in a ghostly whisper, conjures its next move.


    The humidity in the air rises slightly, and the staircases creak with a distant echo. The ghost seems to be setting the stage for something dramatic. Aspen suspects it might be Confuse Ray or something even more lethal; however, the energy burst does not arrive.


    Instead, Gastly lunges with Sucker Punch, trying to strike before Dozy finishes his action. But Dozy is not attacking at this moment¡ªhe is using Stockpile¡ªso Sucker Punch fails, hitting nothing but empty air.


    Gastly grinds its fangs in frustration. Without hesitation, it opts for another strategy.


    Aspen watches in surprise as the ghost conjures a thick veil¡ªSmokescreen. The atmosphere darkens with a blackish smoke that reduces the accuracy of anyone attempting to target Gastly.


    Quickly, the entire room becomes enshrouded in darkness, making it difficult for Dozy to see clearly.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Yet, despite this, Grimer completes his first Stockpile and opens his eyes with an exhalation.


    Aspen must remain calm.


    ¡ªDozy, repeat Stockpile¡ª he orders, determined.


    He understands that his best option is to turn Grimer into an unbreakable wall. Once properly reinforced, he might be able to land a decisive blow. Dozy, without wasting time, focuses again. As he does, the black mist from Smokescreen swirls around him.


    Gastly, seeing its opponent insist on bolstering its defenses, grows irritated. It swiftly changes position and spits out a distorted beam of light¡ªConfuse Ray. Against a target that isn¡¯t attacking, the move is much easier to land, and Dozy has no way to dodge amidst all the smoke.


    A spectral glow floods Grimer¡¯s mind, making him shudder with a confused whimper. He stumbles, nearly losing his focus. But with sheer effort, he completes the second charge of Stockpile. His body is now tougher, his viscous exterior vibrating with stored energy.


    ¡ªGood¡­¡ª Aspen murmurs, feeling a small sense of relief. But he realizes that Gastly won¡¯t stop. It writhes with a malevolent shiver, letting out a brief growl filled with rage. Perhaps it is planning something even more devastating.


    Aspen¡¯s heart clenches as he notices a strange glimmer in the ghost¡¯s eyes. An aura of menace surrounds it¡ªtoo intense.


    With a frenzied gleam in its gaze, Gastly begins concentrating its energy, as if preparing for a final move. The surrounding darkness trembles, and Aspen recognizes the urgency of an imminent Explosion. His mouth goes dry. He knows exactly what this means¡ªmassive, indiscriminate damage.


    For Gastly, being a gaseous entity, the aftermath isn¡¯t as concerning. But for Dozy and Aspen, it could be catastrophic.


    ¡ªNo¡­ please¡­!¡ª He almost wants to beg, but he knows the ghost won¡¯t listen. This is a desperate act.


    Gastly contracts at its center, drawing in all the surrounding mist, and its body begins to glow with murderous pulses. The air grows heavy, and a high-pitched hum rises in the atmosphere. Aspen feels an icy panic climbing up his spine.


    To his horror, he realizes he cannot stop this attack. The only thing that might save them is maximizing their defense and, with some luck, enduring the impact.


    ¡ªDozy¡­ Stockpile again! Hurry!¡ª He yells, his voice barely a thread, possibly his last hope.


    Grimer, still reeling from the previous confusion, tries to obey. A disoriented jolt causes him to slam his head against the wall in a clumsy motion. A painful groan echoes.


    Even so, his will to protect Aspen pushes him to focus once more. He closes his lone eye and absorbs the surrounding energy. A transparent aura encases his sludge, condensing it¡ªhis third Stockpile.


    Meanwhile, Gastly completes its countdown. The hum becomes a deafening roar. A white-violet glow explodes at its core, expanding into a terrifying orb of gray light.


    ¡ªCover yourself!¡ª Aspen mumbles, throwing himself to the ground. He knows there is nothing else he can do.


    A horrifying blast detonates in the middle of the corridor, generating a thunderous explosion that shakes the Tower. The smoke from the impact swells into a massive cloud, and a deafening rumble echoes through the walls.


    Dozy, with his enhanced defenses, throws himself in front of Aspen, spreading his viscous body into an improvised shield. The shockwave pummels him mercilessly, tossing his sludge around like scattered debris.


    Despite Dozy¡¯s protection, Aspen is still hurled several meters backward, crashing his hip against an offering pedestal. His entire side burns; a scorching heat sears his flesh, and dizziness creeps over him. The echo pounds in his skull, and for a moment, he loses his sense of direction.


    The thick, acrid smoke invades the space. It takes nearly half a minute to clear¡ªor at least to thin out enough to see.


    The silence that follows is overwhelming, broken only by the occasional falling debris and the ringing in Aspen¡¯s ears. He struggles to regain awareness. His vision blurs with colored specks, but he blinks rapidly to clear it. Pain shoots up his leg.


    ¡ªDozy¡­¡ª he gasps, his throat dry. Crawling across the floor, coughing up dust, he spots the dark mass of his Grimer. The Pok¨¦mon lies sprawled, as if its sludge has lost cohesion. It doesn¡¯t move; its eye is closed, and its breathing is imperceptible.


    Aspen pushes aside a piece of debris, his voice breaking into a sob.


    ¡ªBuddy¡­ please, wake up¡­


    There is no response at first. Aspen¡¯s heart tightens with anguish. He notices cracks on Dozy¡¯s sludge-like body where the explosion tore away parts of his venom. This is the first time he has ever seen his companion completely knocked out.


    He tries to assist him with trembling hands, perhaps to give him a Revive or a Potion¡ªanything to stabilize him. But he has nothing left, only a couple of useless berries in his torn-up bag.


    A cold shiver of guilt and helplessness runs through him.


    Meanwhile, to his right, a residual mist stirs. And that¡¯s when he sees it¡ªalmost just a whisper of dust¡ªGastly.


    Or what remains of it.


    It hovers close to the ground, its mist so faint in places that it appears almost transparent. No physical Pok¨¦mon could have survived such a brutal Explosion without being completely knocked out.


    But Gastly, being a gaseous entity, does not ¡°die¡± in the blast¡ªit suffers severe damage, yes, but it still exists. Even with its mind clouded and its rage simmering, it clings to the physical plane. It breathes in a hollow hiss, struggling to maintain its form.


    Aspen, with his heart still battered, notices the weak look Gastly gives him¡ªits energy is drained, its strength on the verge of collapse, likely incapable of another attack.


    With his body aching, the boy pushes himself up on his elbows and drags himself forward, slipping in Dozy¡¯s scattered sludge.


    He doesn¡¯t know if the ghost could still retaliate, but he senses its will to fight is exhausted¡ªthere is no spark left for another explosion.


    With a groan, he steadies himself on one knee.


    ¡ªYou¡­ are you¡­?¡ª he mumbles, surprised by his own question, as if he actually cares about the Pok¨¦mon that almost killed him.


    But he needs to end this battle. If he lets it escape, the explosion will have been in vain, and the mission incomplete.


    Gastly¡¯s spectral head dips in a gesture almost like surrender. It lacks the energy to vanish. Its gaze drips with hatred but is tinged with resignation¡ªor perhaps curiosity toward this human who refuses to die.


    Aspen clenches his jaw, remembering his grandmother¡¯s words:


    ¡°You will find a Gastly with Shadow Tag, with the ability to manipulate shadows¡­¡±


    Moreover, having seen it use Explosion with such violence proves that it does not fear its own destruction.


    A Pok¨¦mon this reckless could become a formidable ally¡ªif its strength is channeled correctly.


    And right now, Aspen has no other choice.


    ¡ªWill you come with me¡­?¡ª he asks, voice barely above a whisper, as he fumbles at his belt for an empty Pok¨¦ Ball.


    Feeling its shape gives him the smallest sliver of hope¡ªif he captures it, he won¡¯t have to restrain it by force or leave it at the mercy of the Tower, where it might reappear and attack others.


    And if his intuition is correct, this Gastly is the one he needs for his future.


    The Pok¨¦mon gives no response; it barely seems conscious, breathing with difficulty. The silence weighs heavy, broken only by a distant drip and the ringing in Aspen¡¯s head.


    The boy summons one last ounce of courage, raising the red-and-white sphere. He throws it with a shaky arm, and the Pok¨¦ Ball strikes Gastly, absorbing it in a scarlet flash.


    The sphere drops to the ground, trembling furiously.


    Aspen¡¯s adrenaline surges¡ªif Gastly breaks free, his entire effort will be wasted, and he won¡¯t have the strength for a second attempt.


    The Pok¨¦ Ball shakes once¡­ twice¡­ three times¡­


    Then, it clicks shut, and the central light blinks¡ªindicating a successful capture.


    Aspen collapses, letting out the most relieved sigh he¡¯s given all night.


    It¡¯s a costly and bitter victory.


    Dozy lies unconscious, Aspen himself is covered in cuts and bruises, and Noizy remains curled inside her Pok¨¦ Ball with her injured wings. But at least the mission is complete¡ªhe has captured the terrifying Gastly, the one that likely possesses Shadow Tag.


    If this guarantees him a powerful tool to protect himself and appease his grandmother, then the ordeal was not in vain.


    With a trembling hand, he reaches for the Pok¨¦ Ball, lifting it against his chest, while the slow-moving mist begins settling onto the ancient stone of the tower. He breathes through the pain, casting one last glance at Dozy, whom he carefully recalls into his Pok¨¦ Ball. He will tend to him later, with whatever medicine he can find.


    He wants to cry from relief and despair at the same time.


    And at that moment, a chilling noise freezes his blood.


    Like a soundless roar, a groan from the very walls themselves, the darkness swirls.


    Aspen knows what¡¯s coming even before he turns around.


    The air grows dense, saturated with a ghostly venom that quickens his pulse with a familiar terror.


    Lifting his gaze, he catches sight of a Gengar, its proportions imposing¡ªthough not as gargantuan as the serpent-like nightmare that once invaded his mind.


    Still, the sheer force radiating from its aura presses down on him with an unbearable weight.


    And its glowing red eyes, ablaze in the darkness, stir the memory of that serpentine chaos that tormented him in a past hallucination.


    Aspen¡¯s pupils tremble as the shadows contort, the world distorts, and terror¡ªpure and boundless¡ªgrips him.


    The colossal illusion of slithering horror, the warped reality, the primal nightmare¡ªit all rushes back at once as he stares into those eyes.


    This Gengar is large, but its true menace comes from the evocation of that primordial fear buried deep in his psyche.


    The Pok¨¦mon floats ominously in the corridor, surrounded by darkness like a master of the night.


    Its mere presence shrinks Aspen¡¯s spirit.


    He is still on the ground, clutching the Pok¨¦ Ball containing his newly captured Gastly, while Dozy remains unconscious beside him.


    The Gengar has not spoken a single word, but its judgment looms over the scene with an oppressive silence.


    Aspen knows¡ªif this Gengar decides to attack, there is no way he can defend himself.


    Not his body. Not his spirit.


    He has nothing left to give in a second battle so close to the abyss.


    A faint flicker of movement¡ªlike the flutter of a dying candle¡ªand a wintery breeze drifts through the corridor, snuffing out all sound.


    For a brief moment, Aspen plunges into a void almost as vast as his hallucinations, feeling each heartbeat drag him toward sheer desperation.


    And then, without warning, a voice emerges from the darkness.


    A voice that is ancient, malevolent, almost human¡ªbut disturbingly inhuman.


    It vibrates through the Tower¡¯s gloom, resonating from the Gengar or perhaps from the very shadows themselves.


    ¡ªGive me one good reason why I should let you take my descendant.

 (characters)

    Aspen Meloc


    ?Abilities: Resistance to poison


    ?Special Technique: Five Poisonous Organs


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    ?Plant (Liver):


    ?Fire (Heart):


    ?Earth (Spleen): Power of Alchemy, Compatibility: High, Ability: Condense


    ?Flying (Lungs):


    ?Water (Kidneys):


    Pok¨¦mon Team:


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    ~Grimer (Alola) (shiny) [Nickname: Dosy]


    ?Gender: Male


    ?Type: Poison/Dark


    ?Ability: Power of Alchemy


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Stockpile, Spit Up, Swallow, Clear Smog


    ?Level-Up Moves: Pound, Poison Gas, Harden, Bite, Disable


    ?TM Moves: Toxic, Swift


    ?Level: 12


    ~Zubat [Nickname: Noisy]


    ?Gender: female


    ?Type: Poison/Flying


    ?Ability: Infiltrator


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Chatter, Boomburst, Brave Bird, Agility


    ?Level-Up Moves: Absorb, Supersonic, Astonish


    ?Level: 8


    Vera Espern


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ?Abilities: Telekinesis and Telepathy


    ?Special Technique: 7 Chakras


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    1. Root Chakra (Awakened) ¨C Increases physical endurance and strengthens telekinesis, allowing precise manipulation of heavy objects.


    2.Sacral Chakra (Not Awakened) ¨C Influences the emotions of others, inducing fear, calm, or confusion.


    3.Solar Plexus Chakra (Not Awakened) ¨C Enhances willpower and telepathy, enabling the implantation of simple ideas into others¡¯ minds.


    4.Heart Chakra (Not Awakened) ¨C Creates a psychic bond with Pok¨¦mon or nearby allies, allowing for non-verbal mental communication.


    5.Throat Chakra (Not Awakened) ¨C Amplifies the ¡°mental voice,¡± affecting perception and causing confusion or momentary paralysis.


    6.Third Eye Chakra (Awakened) ¨C Grants clairvoyance, allowing the user to anticipate movements, detect hidden presences, and perceive energy auras.


    7.Crown Chakra (Not Awakened) ¨C Unlocks the user¡¯s full psychic potential, merging telekinesis and telepathy into a devastating expansion of energy.


    Pok¨¦mon Team:


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    ~Abra [Nickname: Sage]


    ?Gender: Male


    ?Type: Psychic


    ?Ability: Magic Guard


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Gravity, Guard Swap, Power Swap, Psychic Terrain


    ?Level-Up Moves: Teleport


    ?Tutor Moves: Psychic, Calm Mind, Telekinesis


    ?TM Move: Psyshock


    ?Level: 14


    ~Mime Jr. [Nickname: Butler]


    ?Gender: Male


    ?Type: Psychic/Fairy


    ?Ability: Filter


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Teeter Dance, Imprison, Wish, Icy Wind


    ?Level-Up Moves: Confusion, Copycat, Tickle, Barrier, Pound, Hypnosis


    ?Level: 6


    Kara Auralis


    ?Abilities: Aura Manipulation and Physical Enhancement


    ?Special Technique: 6 Step Body Modification


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    1. Muscular System ¨C (Mastered) ¨C Increases raw strength and explosive speed by densifying and strengthening muscle fibers.


    2.Skeletal System ¨C (Initial Progress) ¨C Reinforces the bone structure to withstand extreme impacts without fracturing.


    3.Nervous System ¨C (Not Initiated) ¨C Enhances reaction speed, reflexes, and motor coordination.


    4.Circulatory System ¨C (Not Initiated) ¨C Optimizes oxygen and aura distribution to improve endurance and accelerate recovery.


    5.Perceptive System ¨C (Advanced Progress) ¨C Enhances the five senses to detect subtle environmental changes and anticipate attacks.


    6.Internal System ¨C (Not Initiated) ¨C Regulates vital organs to resist pain, stabilize metabolism, and maintain the body under extreme conditions


    Pok¨¦mon Team:


    Spoiler<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    ~Machop [Nickname: Karate]


    ?Gender: Male


    ?Type: Fighting


    ?Ability: Steadfast


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Double Kick, Rolling Kick, Drain Punch, Power-Up Punch, Coaching, Rock Slide


    ?Level-Up Moves: Low Kick, Leer, Focus Energy, Seismic Toss, ForeSight, Karate Chop, Low Sweep


    ?TM Moves: Mega Punch, Mega Kick


    ?Tutor Move: Coaching


    ?Level: 16


    ~Mankey [Nickname: Box]


    ?Gender: Male


    ?Type: Fighting


    ?Ability: Anger Point


    ?Held Item: None


    ?Moves:


    ?Egg Moves: Curse, Spite, Revenge, Reversal


    ?Level-Up Moves: Scratch, Leer, Focus Energy, Covet, Fury Swipes, Low Kick, Seismic Toss


    ?TM Move: Throat Chop


    ?Level: 12

 Chapter 23: imbalance

    Chapter 23: imbalance


    Aspen pressed his lips tightly, unable to utter a single word. After everything that had happened in the tower, his throat was dry, and his body felt heavier than ever. The ghost, on the other hand, watched him with a mocking grin, as if relishing his inability to defend himself verbally.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s the matter? Has the boy run out of words?¡ª Gengar sneered, its voice unexpectedly deep and clear, almost human but laced with a sinister echo. ¡ªI¡¯m not surprised. Humans always have so much to say¡­ until they come across something beyond their comprehension.


    Aspen managed to swallow, his head spinning from exhaustion. He wanted to hide the newly captured Gastly, and above all, protect Dozy, whom he had immediately returned to his Pok¨¦ Ball to prevent further suffering. The new Pok¨¦ Ball was tucked inside his torn clothes, buried in his backpack. However, keeping his gaze locked on Gengar was a colossal effort. Even so, he forced himself to do it¡ªa mere shift of his eyes could be interpreted as fear, and he refused to appear weaker than necessary.


    Gengar tilted its head to one side, maintaining that malicious grin. The air around it grew colder, a spiritual poison materializing around its silhouette. When it spoke again, its tone carried both amusement and irritation:


    ¡ªThe greed of your kind never ends. You¡¯ve proven that by capturing my¡­ eerie little descendant.


    Its gaze fell upon the Pok¨¦ Ball Aspen was clutching, noticing his desperate attempt to conceal it.


    ¡ªOh, you don¡¯t even have the courage to speak to me directly. Or maybe¡­ you¡¯re just so exhausted that you can¡¯t even open your mouth.


    Aspen gritted his teeth; he barely had the strength for another fight.


    Gengar, uninterested in waiting for a response, continued:


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t seem to be from the lineage of that old witch who stole my previous offspring, nor from her allies. But you reek of the same venomous manipulation. It¡¯s strange¡­ centuries ago, poison was rare, appearing naturally only in certain Pok¨¦mon. But you humans¡­ somehow, you multiplied it.


    There was a coldness in its voice, not quite anger, but something close.


    ¡ªYou infested the world with creatures that never existed before¡ªlike that Grimer of yours, which looks slightly different from what once roamed Kanto. Even those Zubat¡­ bred to have unusual abilities, forced to reproduce to ¡°enhance¡± their so-called innate talents.


    The words struck deep.


    Aspen, exhausted, couldn¡¯t argue that he had nothing to do with the actions of past generations¡ªhe was just a kid, tangled in conflicts far beyond him.


    But Gengar didn¡¯t give him time to process anything.


    ¡ªFor most Legendary and Mythical Pok¨¦mon, everything was ¡°fine¡± for a long time. It amused them to watch their human creations play at being gods¡ªcrafting machines, tools, experiments.


    Gengar¡¯s grin widened, but its tone dropped to something far more sinister.


    ¡ªBut at some point¡­ your race crossed a line.


    A glint of something ancient and resentful flickered in its eyes.


    ¡ªYou dared to tamper with something that transcends every natural law. You created new life, usurped the most sacred laws of existence¡­ And the Creator, who once loved you, tolerated it.


    Aspen¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    ¡ªUntil, because of your species¡¯ audacity¡­ the balance was shattered.


    The ghost¡¯s voice sank to an icy murmur, curling around Aspen¡¯s spine like a serpent of dread.


    His grandmother had once told him stories about past tensions with higher beings, but he had never truly understood them.


    Gengar, however, didn¡¯t seem to care whether he grasped the meaning or not.


    It muttered with bitter amusement:


    ¡ªIf it were up to me, I would break the seal.


    Aspen¡¯s breath hitched as Gengar pointed to its own shadow, where dark symbols twisted and danced unnaturally.


    ¡ªI¡¯d set the Primordial free¡ªlet it wipe out your entire species in one fell swoop.


    Aspen¡¯s blood ran cold.


    ¡ªUnfortunately, it would also obliterate half of all Pok¨¦mon¡­ and I¡¯m not too fond of universal annihilation.


    A shiver raked down Aspen¡¯s spine.


    His tongue finally unstuck, enough to whisper, ¡ªD-do you¡­ hate humans?


    Gengar laughed. Not a kind laugh, but one that made the candle flames flicker wildly, as if the walls themselves recoiled.


    ¡ªHate? Humans are neither good nor evil. They¡¯re simply¡­ a species that, every time they threaten this world, must be erased like a plague.


    Aspen felt an unbearable pressure on his chest.


    ¡ªthey are useful at times. create wonderful and dangerous things alike. But they never stop¡ªthey always want more. And history proves it: they ambition borders on madness.


    A cold sweat trickled down Aspen¡¯s temple.


    The serpentine shadow from his past hallucination surfaced violently in his mind, sending a tremor through his limbs.


    Gengar noticed. And it laughed again, this time with clear amusement.


    ¡ªOh¡­ so you caught a glimpse of Giratina and didn¡¯t lose your mind?


    The sheer casualness with which it said it made Aspen¡¯s stomach drop.


    ¡ªThat was¡­ Giratina?¡ª he stammered, drowning in confusion.


    ¡ªIndeed. One of the so-called Primordials.


    Gengar made a vague gesture with its clawed hand.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s up to you whether or not to learn its history. But I assure you¡­ you are not ready to understand its realm.


    Aspen¡¯s fingers twitched.


    ¡ªBut I¡¯m getting distracted¡­ The point is, I¡¯m still waiting for your excuse.


    The Gengar¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡ªWhy should I allow you to take my offspring? I could rip that ball from your hands, shatter it, and end your insignificant life if I wished.


    Aspen¡¯s heart nearly stopped.


    He struggled to find words, but Gengar didn¡¯t even give him the chance.


    A spectral claw shot forward, yanking the Pok¨¦ Ball from Aspen¡¯s grasp and forcing it open.


    Gastly materialized in a swirl of vapor, its form flickering with exhaustion.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    It looked furious¡ªbut in the presence of Gengar, its defiance wavered, as if recognizing its ancestor or leader.


    ¡ªB-but¡­!¡ª Aspen tried to protest, but his voice barely came out.


    Gengar¡¯s dominance was absolute.


    ¡ªThe strongest Pok¨¦mon have families, legacies¡ªdescendants.


    The elder ghost reached out and brushed Gastly¡¯s mist, almost thoughtfully.


    ¡ªWhen one of us chooses to follow a human, it¡¯s because there is a bond, an understanding¡­ or because the trainer is strong enough to defeat them.


    Gengar¡¯s gaze bore into Aspen.


    ¡ªYou, however, have shown nothing¡ªother than the fact that you¡¯re alive by sheer luck.


    Aspen clenched his fists.


    His frustration boiled over.


    His breathing turned ragged.


    With a monumental effort, he raised his injured arm, willing his body to move.


    And he summoned his venomous crystal claw¡ªthe same technique he had used against Niko.


    A searing pain burned through his shoulder and mind.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    The sharp white toxin crystallized at his fingertip.


    He held it up, panting, shaking, but defiant.


    ¡ªM-maybe¡­ it¡¯s just a small trick¡ª Aspen rasped. ¡ªBut I¡¯m not a nobody. And I won¡¯t let go of Gastly¡­ or back down.


    Gengar let out an amused snort.


    ¡ªHow cute. That crystal might¡­ tickle.


    It watched Aspen¡¯s shaking body, the exhaustion weighing him down like chains.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re tearing yourself apart just to prove a point.


    The ghost¡¯s grin widened.


    ¡ªBut tell me¡­ do you really think desperation alone can forge a bond?


    Aspen clenched his jaw. The burning pain of the crystallized venom spread through his arm, but his defiance refused to wane.


    Gengar¡¯s grin didn¡¯t fade. If anything, it widened in amusement.


    ¡ªWhat would you know?¡ª Aspen spat, his voice raw.


    The ghost chuckled, clearly entertained.


    ¡ªWhat would I know?


    Aspen¡¯s frustration surged.


    ¡ªI never asked to be thrown into clan disputes, into battles where I had to fight to the death! I¡¯ve had to defend myself from Pok¨¦mon and assassins just to stay alive!


    His voice cracked.


    ¡ªEvery step I take, I¡¯m forced into combat! I won¡¯t just stand by while others think they can take my Pok¨¦mon from me whenever they feel like it!


    His breath was ragged, his limbs trembling.


    Gengar tilted its head, eyes gleaming with something unreadable.


    Then, slowly, it began to applaud¡ªa slow, sarcastic clap that echoed through the dim corridor.


    ¡ªNot bad. At least you have some guts.


    Aspen swallowed, still panting.


    Gengar¡¯s tone shifted, turning eerily serious.


    ¡ªBut let me warn you, boy.


    The air around them darkened, the weight of something ancient pressing down on Aspen¡¯s chest.


    ¡ªYour world¡­ doesn¡¯t grant peace. Not even in death.


    Aspen stiffened.


    ¡ªNo matter what you do, there will always be another force wanting to use you¡ªor tear you apart.


    Gengar leaned in slightly, its eyes burning like embers.


    ¡ªAre you ready for that endless game?


    The words cut through him.


    Because Aspen knew.


    If he wanted to keep Gastly¡ªif he wanted to keep any of his Pok¨¦mon¡ªhe had to grow stronger. Stronger than his comfort zone allowed.


    He had to change.


    Aspen remained silent, but the weight in his expression was enough of an answer.


    Gengar smirked.


    ¡ªPerhaps you¡¯re still weak¡­


    It tilted its head.


    ¡ªBut poison is, after all, the weapon of the weak¡ªthe tool for those who seek to twist the law of the strong.


    Aspen¡¯s pulse quickened.


    ¡ªHaven¡¯t you ever seen a Weedle stop a Pidgey?


    Aspen blinked.


    Gengar¡¯s grin widened.


    ¡ªThat is poison.


    ¡ªThe power to survive¡ª


    ¡ªWhen all the odds are against you.


    Aspen, his heart hammering, finally found his voice.


    ¡ªI¡­ I am weak, yeah.


    His fingers curled.


    ¡ªBut I won¡¯t stop. Why would I?


    He inhaled shakily.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll train him. I¡¯ll train all of them.


    His grip tightened around the Pok¨¦ Ball.


    ¡ªAnd one day¡­ I¡¯ll be dangerous enough for everyone to leave me alone.


    Silence.


    Then, Gengar laughed¡ªa deep, guttural chuckle that sent a chill down Aspen¡¯s spine.


    A spark of interest flickered in its crimson eyes.


    ¡ªHeh¡­ we¡¯ll see if you can prove that.


    With a fluid motion, Gengar extended a claw and let its shadow stretch toward Gastly.


    The barely-conscious ghost flickered in the air.


    Then, with a soft pulse, it was forced back into the Pok¨¦ Ball.


    Aspen let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.


    It was¡­ over.


    Gastly was his now.


    Gengar regarded him one last time, something akin to paternal indifference in its gaze.


    ¡ªTake care of him.


    Aspen looked up, still on edge.


    Gengar¡¯s voice was low but firm.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s a creepy lunatic¡ªthat¡¯s why he scares so many. But he has potential.


    The elder ghost smirked.


    ¡ªGive him a name. Make him respect you. Otherwise¡­ he¡¯ll devour you.


    Aspen hesitated for only a moment.


    Then, softly, he murmured:


    ¡ªCreepy¡­ I like that name.


    The words felt right.


    The moment they left his lips, something in the Pok¨¦ Ball shifted¡ªas if Gastly, in some small way, had acknowledged it.


    Aspen still felt like he could collapse at any moment. His body ached, his vision swayed, and his mind was spinning with everything that had just happened.


    But¡­ he had won.


    Somehow, against all odds¡ª


    He had survived.


    Aspen opened his mouth to say something more, but before he could, the air around him trembled.


    Gengar¡¯s head snapped up, as if sensing something distant.


    And then, with a swift, elegant motion, its entire body melted into the darkness.


    Aspen was left alone.


    His legs wobbled.


    His vision blurred.


    And then¡ª


    A white fog swallowed his surroundings.


    He felt the world slip away beneath his feet.


    His mind collapsed under exhaustion.


    And the next thing he knew¡ª


    He was standing in front of a Pok¨¦mon Center.


    His breath hitched.


    Morning light¡ªor maybe it was evening¡ªcast neon glows from a flickering sign above the entrance.


    Aspen took two shaky steps forward.


    Then¡ªhis knees buckled.


    A sharp pain tore through his side, making him gasp.


    ¡ªH-help¡­¡ª he managed, his voice strangled.


    It was barely above a whisper.


    But it was enough.


    A moment later, the doors burst open.


    Two nurses rushed out, their pink uniforms a blur of motion.


    ¡ªQuick! Get a stretcher!


    ¡ªStay with us, kid! Can you hear me?!


    Aspen barely registered their words.


    He barely registered anything.


    His consciousness was fading fast.


    Somewhere in his pocket, the Pok¨¦ Balls containing Dozy and Creepy bumped against his leg.


    His lips parted in a breathless sigh.


    At least¡­ he had made it out alive.


    But even as darkness claimed him, Gengar¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Peace does not exist¡­ not even in death.¡±

 Chapter 24: Shield (Narrated by Dozy)

    Chapter 24: Shield (Narrated by Dozy)


    My name is Dozy, and I am an Alolan Grimer¡­ or so I was told. I was born with a bright purple color and a yellow stripe around my mouth that marks me as shiny. But since I look purple, people mistake me for a Kantonian Grimer, and many get scared or reject me because Kantonian Grimer stink more and are toxic to the touch. When people approach me, instead of getting excited at the sight of a rare Pok¨¦mon, they frown and murmur that I smell bad, that I¡¯m toxic, that I shouldn¡¯t be out in the open. It makes me feel a little sad and a little angry: brrrr¡­ brrruuuggg. It¡¯s not my fault that I look like this, and on top of that, I¡¯m not even a Kantonian Grimer¡ªbut whatever, I¡¯ve already gotten used to being looked at with disgust. At least my companion Aspen never rejected me.


    At the beginning of my life, before I understood anything, I hatched from an egg in a warm little room. I opened my gooey eyes, expecting to see an older Grimer who would be my mother, or an Alolan Muk with whom I would share my scent and poison. Instead, I was met with a human¡ªdark-haired and round-faced¡ªwho carefully picked me up. It was very strange: his firm hands lifted me, and instead of disgust, I noticed joy in his expression. His lips moved, making strange sounds that calmed me, like a lullaby. For a few days, brrr¡­ I thought he was my mom. But it didn¡¯t take long to realize that he wasn¡¯t a Pok¨¦mon, but one of those beings called humans. His name was Aspen, and he seemed happy to have me, despite my sludge and my strange color.


    I remember that when I first looked around the place, I saw more humans: Aspen¡¯s mother and grandmother. At first, I didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but I could sense that they were arguing about me. His mother moved her mouth with words that sounded like disagreement, and Aspen raised his voice, as if defending me. He pointed at me and responded with phrases that included ¡°Grimer¡± and ¡°Dad¡± and ¡°Take care.¡± I understood that, for some reason, his mother didn¡¯t want me to stay, or at least she was wary of having a Poison-type Pok¨¦mon freely roaming the house. But Aspen insisted, and his grandmother got involved, too. In the end, they let me stay. It was a relief: brrrr¡­ brrruuug. I had nowhere else to go.


    The following months were peaceful. My routine consisted of eating, sleeping, and slowly wandering around the house. No one expected much from me; Aspen called me ¡°Dozy¡± (I think he found my sluggishness amusing) and let me rest wherever I wanted. From time to time, his mother would look at me warily, as if I reminded her of something she didn¡¯t like, but luckily, she eventually grew fond of me and didn¡¯t kick me out. His grandmother, on the other hand, looked at me with curiosity. Sometimes she would shake her head, muttering something like, ¡°I hope it has that ability¡­ it¡¯s not a normal Grimer.¡± But she never rejected me.


    Everything changed when Aspen started school and took me with him. People his age looked at me even worse. They said toxic Pok¨¦mon should be kept in Pok¨¦ Balls, that a Grimer shouldn¡¯t be allowed to roam the hallways. But Aspen defended my freedom. I didn¡¯t really care: brrrr¡­ brrrruuggg, I just stayed in a corner, half-asleep. I hated the disgusted looks, but it comforted me to know that my trainer wasn¡¯t ashamed of me.


    However, that peace was shattered one day when we encountered a girl with psychic energy: Vera. She was a student with a very strange aura. I don¡¯t know why, but Aspen ended up facing her in a battle at the Academy. It was the first time I was sent to fight seriously. I didn¡¯t even know how to battle, but Aspen shouted something like ¡°Stockpile,¡± and my body absorbed air and poison, hardening my sludge. Then he ordered Spit Up, and I launched a blast that knocked over books and furniture out of pure surprise. I felt a strange excitement: ¡°This fighting thing can be intense!¡± It didn¡¯t last¡ª the psychic girl lost control, and her energy spread throughout the room.


    At one point, Aspen took a mental attack that knocked him to the ground, his face twisted in pain. Brrrr¡­ I got so scared that I rushed (or slithered) to cover him. I saw a pink glow from that girl, as if trying to invade Aspen¡¯s mind, and I got in the way. It was strange¡ªpsychic attacks don¡¯t usually affect me much because I¡¯m Poison/Dark-type (well, I guess since I¡¯m a shiny Alolan Grimer, people mistake me for a Kantonian one, but my actual typing is different). Even so, the energy made me horribly dizzy. I endured the attack, and the girl screamed in fury. I don¡¯t know what happened next. All I know is that I was put into my Pok¨¦ Ball for protection. I had no idea if Aspen was okay. Later, I found out the psychic girl went crazy, and then her Abra teleported her away. That was my first battle experience, and it was awful. The worst part was seeing Aspen injured and not being able to help him more.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    His grandmother, furious, took Aspen home. In a mysterious move, she ripped out my teeth (crystals). That was the first time I cursed, brrrruuuurrrr!!!!!!! She then gave Aspen my teeth to eat. My mouth hurt for weeks until I managed to regenerate them. Brrrrr¡­ it was torture. And Aspen fell into a deep sleep. Then his grandmother demanded that we train. They made me practice with Pok¨¦mon bigger and stronger than me. I learned Swift, Toxic, and perfected Stockpile to use it multiple times in a row. It was exhausting¡ªI slept less, brrrr¡­ brrr¡­, but I decided to endure it. When Aspen woke up, he tried to create poisonous crystals with his body. I found it fascinating¡ªseeing my trainer generate solid poison, like my crystallized teeth, made me feel more connected to him. But peace never lasted¡ªanother crisis arose.


    A day after Aspen¡¯s awakening, we were taken to some caves (I think it was part of an Academy event). There, we fought several Rhyhorn and a huge Rhydon. It was terrifying. My Stockpile helped me endure, but even so, I was almost crushed, and Aspen ended up covered in rock dust. The most shocking thing was seeing Kara, a new human, fighting the Rhydon directly with her body¡ªkicking and punching. I was stunned: ¡°Can humans be that physically strong?¡± I wondered if Aspen would ever achieve something like that.


    After that event, we went through more battles. In one of them, a Pok¨¦mon with a similar typing to mine appeared, and people murmured: ¡°A bigger Kantonian Grimer,¡± or ¡°a Weezing,¡± I don¡¯t know. But then clan and ninja problems got mixed in, and Aspen was badly injured again. It was frustrating. But I knew we had caught a new teammate, a Zubat named Noizy. Personally, I found her a bit annoying at first¡ªshe¡¯s noisy, hyperactive, and her Chatter makes me dizzy. But if she¡¯s useful in battle, fine. I didn¡¯t know her well, had trouble syncing with her, and we didn¡¯t use her much at the Academy. Though her sound-based attacks were devastating.


    Then came the battle against Niko, a Poison-clan boy. When I saw him, brrrr¡­ I felt strangely drawn to him¡ªnot in an affectionate way, but as an instinct. Maybe it was his powerful poisonous aura, something that reminded me of my own nature. But at the same time, his attitude was arrogant¡ªhe looked down on us, saying that a Grimer wasn¡¯t worth anything, that Aspen was weak, and so on. I didn¡¯t know whether to stay with him or remain loyal to Aspen. Obviously, I chose Aspen.


    But the battle was humiliating. He sent out a Bulbasaur and a male Nidoran, both Poison-types. I couldn¡¯t poison them, brrrr¡­, and we didn¡¯t have any other effective tactics. I struggled with Stockpile to stay alive, but in the end, Aspen was the one who got poisoned (ironically, the only one poisoned in that battle was our human). It was devastating. I remember Bulbasaur entangling Noizy while I bit Nidoran, unable to intoxicate him. We barely held on, but Aspen kept taking hits. In the end, they returned me to my Pok¨¦ Ball before I even knew what happened to him. What a humiliation.


    The next thing I knew, Aspen had once again survived his poisoning and was in the infirmary, physically and mentally drained. During those days, something changed inside me¡ªI didn¡¯t want to be just a mass of sludge or poisonous goo, incapable of protecting him. That¡¯s when I made a promise to train harder.


    And yet, we arrived at a terrifying place, by order of his grandmother, where my trainer was pale with fear because of something he saw. I didn¡¯t understand it. I only noticed that his eyes revealed an indescribable trauma. Then we ran into a completely deranged Gastly, who, at the end of the battle, decided to explode¡ªExplosion.


    Aspen, too weak to even give many commands, could barely react. I, brrrr¡­ brrruuug, realized that if Gastly detonated, my trainer would die. I threw myself forward, using Stockpile repeatedly. And when the boom sounded, I put my body up as a shield, taking the full brunt of the explosion.


    It was the first time I completely blacked out, losing all consciousness. Until then, I had endured many hits, but never to the point of total unconsciousness. It was a shock. When I woke up, I learned that Gastly had been captured and that Aspen was alive¡ªthough badly injured.


    That was the moment my conviction solidified: I want to be a shield.


    Not just any shield, but one that strikes back, that harms anyone who dares to touch Aspen or my teammates.


    I am Dozy, a shiny Alolan Grimer, judged for my appearance and my scent. I am naturally lazy¡ªI love to sleep and eat garbage, brrrr¡­ brrruuug, but I care about my human. I would rather sacrifice a thousand naps and put myself between him and death than watch him fall.


    When I got in the way of Vera¡¯s psychic attacks, I did it without thinking. When I blocked Gastly¡¯s Explosion, it was pure willpower to protect him.


    That¡¯s when I discovered who I want to be: a shield that isn¡¯t fragile¡ªone that hurts anyone who dares to strike it.

 Chapter 25: Class B

    Chapter 25: Class B


    I woke up with a heavy head, as if someone had crushed my brain against a wall. The soft light in the room blinded me at first, and I had to blink several times to adjust. I noticed the distinct smell of disinfectant and saw machines with green and blue screens. ¡°A hospital?¡± I thought, dazed. It took me several seconds to remember that the last time I was conscious, I had taken a serious hit at the Pok¨¦mon Tower.


    When I tried to move, I felt a dull pain running through my arm and side. I had bandages and an IV connected to my wrist. Everything was very confusing, but at least I seemed to be alive.


    As soon as I looked up, I realized I wasn¡¯t alone. A pink-haired nurse, dressed in the classic white and pink uniform, approached me with a kind smile. She had a name on her badge: ¡°Joy.¡±


    I would have asked if she knew all the Joys in the world or if they were family. I remembered the stories that all these nurses looked the same, and I felt the urge to laugh, though I didn¡¯t know how to express it.


    As she examined me, she spoke in a comforting voice:


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve finally woken up. You¡¯ve been asleep for several days, dear. Are you in any intense pain?


    I opened my mouth, but my throat felt dry, as if I had gone centuries without water. I moved my head in a shaking motion, trying to pronounce a word. Nurse Joy checked my pulse and adjusted the IV.


    She told me that I was stable, that my wounds were minor, but that I had been asleep for four days. When I heard that number, I felt dizzy¡ªfour days. And before that, I vaguely remembered being away from home¡­ yes, at least a day.


    ¡ªYour mother is here, ¡ªNurse Joy said¡ª She came several times to check on you, stayed for hours. But she had to go home to rest and change. She¡¯s on her way back now. She¡¯s been very worried about you.


    Not even two minutes passed before, almost as if on cue, my mother appeared through the door. She looked exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes, but her expression changed dramatically the moment she saw me awake. Her anger came first, stronger than any sign of relief:


    ¡ªAspen Meloc, for the love of Arceus! ¡ªshe exclaimed, approaching with firm steps¡ª Where the hell have you been?! You disappeared for two days without a word and ended up unconscious in a Pok¨¦mon Center, in a coma for another four days! Do you have any idea how I felt?!


    I lowered my gaze to my hands, uncomfortable. I knew her anger came from concern. Since I couldn¡¯t interrupt her, I just sat there, listening to her scolding¡ªhow I had left home without a trace, how she had learned from the police that I had been found nearly unconscious, how she couldn¡¯t live like this.


    With my hoarse voice, I couldn¡¯t find a way to explain that everything had been part of a complicated chain of events¡ªthe Pok¨¦mon Tower, the battle against a suicidal Gastly, my need to become stronger, the conflicts with the Poison Clan and the Academy. Every word in my mind swirled together without forming a coherent explanation. And she kept scolding me, her face red with frustration.


    ¡ªDo you know how many calls I had to make?! ¡ªshe yelled¡ª How many times I came to this hospital without being able to sleep at home? You had my heart in a vise. And the worst part is, this never ends¡ªyou get involved with dangerous people, you disappear for days. You¡¯re not a child anymore, but you still shouldn¡¯t be doing this!


    Nurse Joy, with tact, excused herself to give us privacy. My mother, breathing heavily, collapsed into a chair beside my bed, looking at me with tears in her eyes. Suddenly, her fury turned into relief, into silent sobs. I wanted to reach out to comfort her, but it was difficult to move my aching arm.


    ¡ªI found you in such bad shape¡­ so fragile¡­ ¡ªshe murmured, her voice trembling¡ª For a moment, I thought the worst. They say your injuries weren¡¯t that serious, but that you suffered a physical and mental collapse, and you slept for days. Don¡¯t you see how dangerous this world you¡¯ve gotten into is?


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I lowered my gaze, understanding her distress. Finally, in a weak voice, I murmured:


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­ Mom¡­ But I can¡¯t turn back, even if I wanted to.


    She sighed, stroked my forehead, and wiped her tears.


    ¡ªYeah, I know. At least you¡¯re relatively okay. Tomorrow, your suspension from Kanto Academy will be over. They¡¯re discharging you today, and you¡¯ll be back in class tomorrow. From what I understand, your wounds are healing, but no one can explain why you slept so long. They think your brain needed to shut down from stress.


    I nodded, shivering at the memory of the mental chaos I had experienced in the Pok¨¦mon Tower. My mother looked at me with a mix of resignation and sorrow.


    ¡ªPlease don¡¯t scare me like this again. And¡­ don¡¯t die, okay? I don¡¯t even know what to say to you anymore. Your grandmother and I argued, as always, but this time I have to agree with her¡ªyou can¡¯t just drop out of the Academy without consequences.


    After that, she apologized, saying she had to return to work. She gave me a soft kiss on the cheek and left the room.


    Shortly after, my grandmother entered, cane in hand and a deep frown on her face. She seemed irritated, probably because of the argument with my mother. She approached my bed, inspecting me with a sharp gaze.


    ¡ªYou look less pale, ¡ªshe remarked¡ª Still as stubborn as ever. So many days unconscious¡­ ¡ªShe clicked her tongue¡ª Your mother says she cried a river. Bah, do you realize the mess you caused?


    I stayed silent, somewhat embarrassed. My grandmother huffed.


    ¡ªAnyway. Congratulations on the Gastly. In case you forgot, yes¡ªyou caught a ghost in the Pok¨¦mon Tower. One with the ability Shadow Tag. Though its personality is¡­ peculiar. Training a Pok¨¦mon like that won¡¯t be easy. But I suppose it¡¯ll be useful sooner or later.


    I felt a surge of pride despite everything.


    ¡ªI named him ¡®Creepy.¡¯


    My grandmother rolled her eyes.


    ¡ªYou have the same sense of humor as your father¡­ and that¡¯s not a compliment.


    I felt slightly offended¡ªCreepy was a great name¡ªbut I didn¡¯t argue. My grandmother informed me that I¡¯d be discharged today and that the Academy had already been notified of my ¡°recovery.¡± The next day, my suspension would end, and I had to attend class¡ªno excuses. She mentioned ¡°new developments¡± but didn¡¯t specify what. Then, without further ado, she said it was time for me to be more independent and left the room.


    A few hours later, I signed my discharge papers and headed home, my legs aching during the trip. I didn¡¯t feel at full strength yet, but at least I could move on my own.


    When I arrived, I greeted my grandmother briefly and went straight to my room, wanting to rest. I remembered Dozy, my Grimer¡ªI wanted to spend some time with him. I took out his Pok¨¦ Ball and released him.


    He appeared, his sludge purple with a yellow stripe around his mouth. Sometimes I forgot that Alolan Grimer were supposed to be green, but Dozy was purple because he was shiny. That was also why many mistook him for a Kanto Grimer.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He looked at me with concern and moved closer to hug me. Then, lazily, he muttered brrrruug and settled into a corner to rest. It amused me¡ªhis habits hadn¡¯t changed; he was a professional napper. But still, I was touched that he cared about me and that he was fully healed.


    I decided to release Noizy as well¡ªthe noisy Zubat I had caught relatively recently. She appeared and immediately began fluttering around my room. I noticed that at first, she perched on my head but then preferred to settle on the coat rack. I felt a small flicker of joy¡ªat least she wasn¡¯t avoiding me or trying to escape.


    I had the impression that Poison-type Pok¨¦mon felt comfortable with me, or maybe it was my own affinity with poison. Perhaps my grandmother was right when she explained that when someone is born with or develops a connection to a specific type, it becomes easier to train Pok¨¦mon of that type.


    I reflected on my Gastly, Creepy. I hesitated to let him out, as his crazy and somewhat macabre personality intimidated me, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to deal with another scare in my fragile state. But in the end, my curiosity won.


    I released him, and his gaseous form floated near the ceiling, those glowing eyes staring at me with a mischievous grin.


    He startled me a little, I admit it, but I also felt a certain satisfaction in having him under my care. I remembered how his ancestor, Gengar, had ¡°allowed¡± me to take him from the Tower.


    After a few minutes of light conversation and murmurs (Dozy deep in his nap, Noizy clinging to the coat rack, and Creepy floating around chuckling), I lay down to sleep. Despite having rested for four days, I still felt mentally exhausted.


    That night, I slept with all three of my Pok¨¦mon out. Even my grandmother didn¡¯t interrupt. Maybe she realized I needed to strengthen that connection.


    The Next Morning


    By morning, I woke up with the certainty that I had to return to Kanto Academy. My suspension was over, and there was no way out of it. Inside, a nervousness gnawed at me.


    With everything that had happened¡ªthe cave, the Tower, my hospitalizations¡ªI was terrified of facing school again. But I had no choice.


    I put on the mandatory uniform and went downstairs for breakfast, finding my grandmother already at the table. Neither of us spoke much. She only warned me:


    ¡ªDon¡¯t do anything reckless, and don¡¯t let your Gastly out.


    I nodded and headed toward the Academy.


    Upon arrival, I checked in at the reception desk to resume my classes. That¡¯s when I received an unexpected surprise: I had been promoted to Class B.


    I was stunned. I thought, ¡°How the hell did I go from Class E to B without even finishing the Cerulean Cave trial?¡±


    The professor in charge explained in an indifferent tone that my ¡°exploits¡± in the cave and the Tower, though secret to most, were enough for the administration to consider promoting me. I felt a mix of pride and fear.


    Being in Class B meant a higher level of difficulty and, most importantly, it required me to live in the Academy¡¯s dormitories as a resident student.


    I tried to protest:


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want to stay in the dorms¡­ I¡¯d rather¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t even think about it, ¡ªthe professor cut me off¡ª Your family already approved it. You need supervision. Class B has different expectations.


    Overwhelmed, I couldn¡¯t argue further. They led me to a small auditorium where I was supposed to have class. When I entered, I was immediately struck by the atmosphere. There were about forty students, all with intense gazes or hardened expressions, exuding an aura of experience in battles or rigorous training. They didn¡¯t look fifteen at all.


    I felt like an intruder. Lowering my head, I walked straight to the back rows, not wanting to interact with anyone.


    Luckily, no one recognized me. Or if they did, they didn¡¯t say anything. I sat down, inhaling deeply to calm myself.


    A few minutes later, the door opened, and Vera entered¡ªthe psychic girl with long, dark red hair, the one who first tried to kill me and whom I later helped in a battle against another psychic, though I mostly did it for my own survival, thinking they might help me fight Niko if they took down their rivals.


    My heart skipped a beat in fear when I saw her. I could still remember how terrifying she looked when she lost control. She looked serious, walked straight to the front of the room, and sat down without looking back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t notice me,¡± I begged mentally, unsure of how I should interact with her.


    Almost immediately, another figure stormed in¡ªKara, the fierce fighter with a brutal aura and wild eyes, running with a heavy backpack on her back. She plopped down in the center, as carefree as ever.


    I felt relieved to see her. With Kara, I thought I got along better. But neither she nor Vera noticed me.


    I was about to greet Kara when an elderly professor walked in¡ªhe had a strange mustache, black glasses, and an air of a former Gym Leader. I heard murmurs:


    ¡°That¡¯s Blaine¡­ the former Fire-type Leader,¡± and similar whispers.


    He stepped onto the podium and spoke:


    ¡ªWelcome to Class B, young trainers. Since there are some new faces, I¡¯ll explain once more how this class operates. The teaching methods here are different from Class F, E, or D. We emphasize field learning through expeditions, and final exams are based on direct duels against classmates or professors. Moving up or down in rank depends on your performance.


    The tension in the room was palpable. Many of my classmates carried themselves with confidence, as if battles were second nature to them. I shrank into my seat, trying not to stand out.


    Professor Blaine continued:


    ¡ªBefore we proceed, you need to form your groups for the expedition to the Seafoam Islands. As you know, it¡¯s an archipelago with icy caves and a variety of Water- and Ice-type Pok¨¦mon. Your research will focus on a Pok¨¦mon of your choice found in the area. Most of the groups are already set. Let¡¯s see¡­


    My brain froze.


    ¡°Expedition? Seafoam Islands? When the hell was this organized?¡±


    Clearly, it had happened during my suspension. I looked around, realizing I didn¡¯t know anyone, and noticed that Vera and Kara seemed just as lost. Maybe they had been suspended like me. Perhaps they didn¡¯t have a group either.


    ¡ªAh, here we are, ¡ªBlaine said, checking a list on his tablet¡ª Missing members: Espern, Auralis¡­ and Meloc. You three will form a new group.


    The blood drained from my face.


    Vera Espern and Kara Auralis¡ªtwo girls deeply involved in the world of the clans. I was certain that wherever they went, trouble and chaos followed. And now I, who seemed to have the same curse, was being put in the same group as them.


    I was sure nothing good would come of this.


    I lifted my gaze, and they turned to see who ¡°Meloc¡± was. When their eyes met mine, the world seemed to stop.


    Vera stared at me with a calm irritation, pressing her lips together in clear displeasure. Kara, on the other hand, grinned with an almost wild excitement, as if she were thinking, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    The contrast between them was stark, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I felt the urge to scream internally.


    ¡°Why does life keep throwing me into situations with two girls who, while strong and attractive, have shown me a level of madness I don¡¯t want to relive?¡±


    ¡°Stay calm,¡± I told myself. But my stomach clenched with anxiety.


    I thought, ¡°Well, Vera is like a psychic bomb who nearly killed me, and Kara fights giant Pok¨¦mon with her bare hands and is a battle maniac. What could possibly go wrong?¡±


    Yeah, not reassuring at all.


    ¡ªPerfect, ¡ªBlaine declared¡ª We¡¯ll organize the expedition in a couple of weeks. You three will work together. Seafoam Islands is a frigid and dangerous place, especially in the deeper caves. You¡¯ll need to battle, investigate, and¡ªif you choose¡ªcapture a Pok¨¦mon for your report.


    I nodded, swallowing hard. Vera jotted something down in her notebook, avoiding my gaze. Kara, on the other hand, shot me a playful wink from across the room, her eyes sparkling with excitement¡ªwhich only made me more nervous. I sank into my seat, feeling like the chaos was just beginning.


    When class ended, I didn¡¯t dare approach them. I hoped that if I slipped away unnoticed, I could come up with a plan to get through the expedition. But I knew that sooner or later, we would have to talk¡ªthere was no other way to coordinate a trip.


    Now, at the Academy, I was officially a resident student, meaning I had to stay in the dormitories. My mother, my grandmother, and the administration had all agreed on it without giving me a say. It stung a little, but maybe it was inevitable.


    I left the classroom with a mix of panic and sadness. On one hand, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with them, but another, less rational part of me wished that, upon seeing me, Kara would call out, ¡°Hey, Aspen!¡± and Vera would offer some sign of friendship.


    I thought that after what we had been through in the cave, we had forged some kind of friendship. But it seems that was not the case.


    Kara gave me a smile with a hint of madness, while Vera looked outright displeased to be on my team. That was worse than indifference.


    I felt a hollow ache in my chest¡ªmaybe we had never really been friends, just forced battle companions, just like now.


    I lowered my gaze, let out a long sigh, and walked through the hallways of Class B, looking at my new classmates. They all simply ignored me.


    Blaine¡¯s words still echoed in my head: ¡°Seafoam Islands, a freezing and dangerous place.¡±


    I needed to buy winter clothes, try to get along with Vera, and also figure out how to control Kara¡¯s impulsiveness. Just thinking about it was already starting to stress me out.


    There was no way to avoid it.


    With that thought pounding in my head, I headed to the administrative office to find out which dorm room I had been assigned.


    There was no turning back now¡ªI would be staying at the Academy, dealing with whatever problems came my way, and facing this expedition alongside my new teammates.


    I had no choice but to take a deep breath and tell myself:


    ¡°I survived an explosive Gastly, a clan of poisonous ninjas¡ªincluding their heir¡­ What could possibly go worse?¡±


    I smiled bitterly. Deep down, I had a feeling the real problems were only just beginning.

 Chapter 26: Uncomfortable

    Chapter 26: U


    I wake up with a jolt, surrounded by the dim light of my new dorm room in the Academy. At first glance, it seems almost as spacious as my old bedroom at home, though it feels emptier than I¡¯d like. Part of it is because I was only allowed to bring the essentials, preventing me from cluttering the space with my old junk.


    As I sit at the edge of the bed, I silently observe the furniture around me: a gray metal desk with a couple of drawers, a white closet on one side, and, very close to my headboard, a small yellowish lamp that doesn¡¯t give off much heat.


    I get up slowly, stretching. I roll my shoulders and feel a dull ache in my side¡ªa reminder of my time in the hospital. I sigh, trying to shake off the lingering fatigue that clings to me. Even after days of rest, my body doesn¡¯t seem entirely willing to return to routine. But there¡¯s no choice: I¡¯m now in Class B, an unexpected promotion that still has my heart racing.


    I glance at the wall, where the winter jacket I bought last night at the student store hangs. I smile bitterly¡ªit cost me almost all my savings. I needed a thick coat because, according to Professor Blaine, our next expedition will be to the Seafoam Islands, a frozen place where I wouldn¡¯t survive with my normal clothes. The Academy has internal stores with discounts for students, something that is theoretically beneficial¡­ but my wallet was still left nearly empty.


    I run my hand over the warm fabric and glance at the rest of my new purchases: on the floor, a small corrosion-resistant mat, meant for Dozy, my Grimer, to sleep on without damaging the tiles. For Noizy, my Zubat, I got something like a hanging house that attaches to the ceiling and serves as a perch. Creepy, my Gastly, was trickier. I wasn¡¯t sure if he needed to sleep or not, but in the ¡°decorations¡± section, I found what was basically a decorative tombstone for ghostly environments and ended up buying it. Ridiculous, but I figured if I wanted a spot ¡°fitting¡± for his style, that would be enough to keep him entertained.


    I recall my shopping trip last night: I bought healing items like potions and some toxin-rich food for my Poison-type Pok¨¦mon. Between the purchases and the jacket, I wiped out my money. It reassures me to know that the Academy has a system of internal battles and wagers that allows students to earn cash, as long as they prove their skill in the field.


    Not that I want to fight for money, but I might not have a choice if I want to cover my Pok¨¦mon¡¯s future needs.


    ¡ªWell, Aspen, time to go, ¡ªI whisper to myself. I always talk quietly when no one else is in the room.


    I pack my notebook and a couple of pens into my bag. Then, I check the belt with my Pok¨¦ Balls: Dozy, Noizy, and Creepy¡ªall there. A slight tingling fills my chest as I realize that, in just a few weeks, I¡¯ve caught two new Pok¨¦mon, both with strong personalities and, more importantly, unusual powers.


    I don¡¯t feel entirely connected to them yet¡ªexcept for Dozy, who has been with me since he hatched a year ago. But Noizy and Creepy¡­ their personalities both fascinate and unsettle me. Especially Gastly, who sometimes amuses himself by scaring me with eerie noises or visions.


    Academy Hallways


    As I step into the hallway, I notice that the Academy dormitory is larger than I imagined. Students come and go, some wearing different uniforms¡ªmost of Class B wears the same one as me, with a badge on the shoulder indicating their rank.


    The funny thing is that many of them look incredibly attractive, as if Class B had gathered the most striking students in the Academy. Or at least, the most peculiar.


    I walk in silence, trying not to attract attention. It¡¯s a huge change: going from living at home to adapting to an entirely new environment, with my Pok¨¦mon and I adjusting.


    I think briefly about earning money on the battlefields. I imagine Dozy fighting opponents, Noizy using her sound-based attacks to confuse people. Not to mention Creepy and his Shadow Tag ability¡­ It would be interesting, but it all sounds too ambitious.


    Still, if I don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll end up broke.


    ¡ªHey, Meloc! ¡ªsomeone shouts behind me.


    I flinch and turn around, but I only see a couple of classmates who aren¡¯t even looking at me.


    I stay puzzled for a few seconds until I realize that maybe that voice was calling someone else.


    I sigh, relieved that I don¡¯t have to answer.


    Class B Lecture Hall


    When I reach the main classroom for Class B, nervousness washes over me. Yesterday, I was shocked to discover I was in the same class as Vera and Kara. Today, there¡¯s no escape¡ªI¡¯ll have to face them directly.


    I push the door open and step inside.


    The room is more like a small auditorium, with tiered seating arranged in a semicircle. There are no rows of desks, but cushioned seats with foldable writing surfaces.


    There are still a few minutes before class starts, but many students are already seated, chatting in groups, bragging about battles or discussing their plans.


    I scan the room, noticing that some groups have taken the upper rows. In the distance, I recognize a broad-shouldered guy talking about ¡°my unstoppable Growlithe,¡± while another replies, ¡°well, my Scyther is level 28.¡±


    Everyone seems to have their Pok¨¦mon inside their Pok¨¦ Balls, as required in classrooms.


    A chill runs down my spine as I imagine that, if someone messes up, we could have a Scyther running loose in class.


    What a nightmare.


    I walk carefully, trying not to draw attention, and spot a large group in the center.


    Several students surround two familiar figures¡ªVera and Kara.


    I stop in my tracks, unsure whether to approach.


    It looks like many people are gathered around them to talk, laugh, and exchange information. I get the impression they¡¯re some kind of celebrities.


    I¡¯m not surprised: Vera, with her deep crimson hair, sharp pink eyes, delicate features, and porcelain-pale skin, is extremely rare¡ªbeing a psychic places her among the top students in class.


    Meanwhile, Kara, tall and athletic, with dark skin, navy blue hair, and piercing sky-blue eyes, also stands out with her powerful physique and aura control.


    Rumor has it that her ranking in Class B is among the highest.


    I swallow hard and stop a few steps away.


    I want to interact with them since they¡¯re my expedition teammates, to tell them we need to plan something.


    But it feels impossible¡ªthe crowd bombards them with questions, stories, and laughter.


    At that moment, I notice a glowing panel on the wall, displaying the rotating rankings for ¡°Class B Power Rankings.¡±


    I glance at the list:


    In second place, ¡°Vera Espern.¡±


    In third place, ¡°Kara Auralis.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The first place belongs to someone I don¡¯t know: ¡°Ethan Joy.¡±


    My eyes continue scanning, and suddenly, I freeze.


    Eighth place: ¡°Aspen Meloc.¡±


    My heart nearly stops.


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    I breathe heavily.


    No one associates that name with me¡ªat least, not yet.


    I assume they haven¡¯t seen me in a formal battle. Maybe my actions in the cave and the Tower were recorded by the Academy.


    But since there were no videos or confirmations, people haven¡¯t linked that ¡°Aspen Meloc¡± to me.


    At least, not until they see me forming an expedition group with Vera and Kara.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better this way,¡± I reflect.


    I¡¯m not comfortable with the idea of being ranked¡ªespecially in the Top 10.


    In class, I probably look weak¡ªa short, round-faced guy.


    Nobody looks at me and thinks ¡°Top 10 in Class B¡±¡ªone of the most likely candidates to move up to Class A, which only has ten students.


    I remain still, waiting for the crowd to disperse so I can talk to Vera and Kara, but it doesn¡¯t happen.


    More people keep joining.


    I decide to wait for another time.


    I find an empty row of seats near the back and sit down, trying to go unnoticed.


    I look around and notice that several students wear elegant or eye-catching clothes. I suddenly feel a bit underdressed in my simple jacket and regular pants. At the Academy, many take fashion seriously.


    ¡ªSilence, please! ¡ªa voice suddenly booms through the lecture hall.


    Several heads turn¡ªit¡¯s Blaine, who has just entered.


    Everyone takes their seats, including Vera and Kara, who finally break away from the crowd and settle in the upper rows. I notice that Vera ends up sitting just a couple of rows above me, her posture straight, her chin held high. Kara, next to her, lounges with her broad frame and relaxed stance. From my seat, I can see part of Vera¡¯s profile, her crimson hair cascading down one side, and Kara¡¯s thick, dark blue mane resting on her shoulders.


    The professor speaks in a firm tone:


    ¡ªGood morning, everyone. Before we begin today¡¯s session, there are a couple of announcements. The expedition to the Seafoam Islands will take place in a few days. Each group must decide which Pok¨¦mon they will study, in addition to preparing the logistics for the trip. And while we¡¯re on the subject, let me remind you of the safety regulations: the islands are a frozen territory, with dangerous underwater currents. Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks¡ªunless you want to fail¡­ or worse.


    A lump forms in my throat, recalling my experience in Cerulean Cave. I¡¯m not in the mood for another deadly expedition, but I have no choice.


    I glance at the girls.


    Vera sits upright, expression unreadable, while Kara rummages through her backpack.


    I¡¯m about to raise my hand to wave at them when Kara suddenly turns and locks eyes with me.


    ¡ªAspen! ¡ªshe exclaims in a relatively low voice, but loud enough for the middle row to turn their heads. She smiles, her sky-blue eyes gleaming¡ªHey, kid, you¡¯re in my class!


    Her tone is genuinely cheerful.


    I respond with a nervous smile.


    ¡ªY-yeah¡­ they promoted me to Class B, ¡ªI explain¡ª You know, weird Academy stuff.


    Kara chuckles softly.


    ¡ªInteresting. I guess you deserve it after all the crazy stuff you pulled. How are you feeling? I thought you¡¯d be in bed a little longer.


    I notice a couple of students paying attention. I feel nervous and shrug.


    ¡ªI¡¯m¡­ better. Thanks. ¡ªI smile, avoiding direct eye contact. She¡¯s tall, and her deep brown skin contrasts sharply with her dark blue hair. She intimidates me a little.


    ¡ªHey, Vera, ¡ªKara nudges her friend¡ª See? He¡¯s here too. Aren¡¯t you glad?


    The psychic girl turns her head, her pink eyes locking onto mine. Her delicate features and wine-red hair give her an almost porcelain-doll appearance.


    But the annoyed look she gives me stings.


    With a slight tilt of her lips, she gives me a silent ¡°hello,¡± a brief nod. But in her eyes, there¡¯s a trace of resentment.


    She¡¯s probably still mad about the misunderstandings we had¡ªI remember that I borrowed some of her books from the library, and in the cave, she practically hunted me down to get them back.


    Not to mention the incident where I mentioned Sabrina, and she nearly killed me for it.


    ¡ªH-hello, Vera, ¡ªI murmur as neutrally as possible.


    She nods and turns her attention back to Blaine.


    The professor resumes his speech, explaining that while the expedition is optional for other classes, in Class B, it is mandatory for the final field grade.


    I rub my hands together, feeling another chill.


    Just what I needed.


    When the explanation ends, the room fills with murmurs. Groups begin gathering, and Blaine insists that everyone choose a Pok¨¦mon to study or capture.


    ¡ªI-I don¡¯t know what we¡¯re going after, ¡ªI whisper from my seat, leaning back slightly to address Kara and Vera.


    Vera exhales sharply and responds impatiently:


    ¡ªI already decided.


    The class buzzes with discussions. Many students talk about wanting to find a Seel, a Shellder, or a Krabby. Others speculate about the possibility of encountering a Lapras, though it seems unlikely.


    Kara stretches and shrugs.


    ¡ªI won¡¯t capture anything unless it¡¯s a Fighting type. Besides, I already have my third Pok¨¦mon, so it¡¯s not a priority. I just want a good fight.


    I notice Vera glancing away, trying not to seem interested.


    ¡ªI need a Water-type with Psychic properties. And I already have one in mind. Plus, I have to go to a specific location on this expedition for personal reasons.


    ¡ªOh yeah? ¡ªI comment casually, curious but hesitant to ask more.


    Her serious demeanor makes me wary of pushing further.


    ¡ªYeah, Aspen, ¡ªKara chimes in with her usual bluntness¡ª Vera needs to expand her psychic skillset or something like that. You¡¯re the first to know¡ªwell, after me, of course.


    Vera blinks in annoyance.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t be ridiculous, Auralis. It¡¯s not about my psychic powers, it¡¯s about¡­


    She abruptly stops when she notices the professor turning back to the class, demanding silence again.


    Everyone straightens up as Blaine¡¯s voice booms:


    ¡ªAlright, finalize your decisions. You will have a few hours after class to plan. In two days, we will depart for the Seafoam Islands. Make sure to prepare: bring warm clothes, Repels, and everything necessary.


    My heart pounds.


    Two days is not enough time to bond with my teammates or create a solid strategy.


    But I can¡¯t fall behind.


    I glance at Kara, who gives me an excited look, and then at Vera, her face unreadable.


    I wonder if this mix of personalities will be a powerful weapon or a complete disaster.


    The professor continues explaining the wildlife of Seafoam. I struggle to concentrate¡ªmy mind is spinning.


    The class stretches longer due to interruptions.


    I see many students taking notes, including Kara and Vera, surrounded by a few admirers in the nearby rows.


    At last, the class ends with the usual dismissal.


    The murmur of students rising from their seats signals the end of the session.


    I hesitate, half-standing, unsure if I should approach Vera and Kara.


    But I feel awkward¡ªI¡¯m not good at handling crowds.


    Holding my breath, I climb a couple of steps to meet them.


    ¡ªHey, girls. Uh¡­ can we talk about the expedition?


    Kara immediately responds with a wide smile and claps me on the shoulder, nearly knocking me off balance with her strength.


    ¡ªOf course!


    Vera looks at me with mild indifference.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t overthink it, ¡ªshe mutters¡ª We choose a Pok¨¦mon, train, research, and that¡¯s it.


    ¡ªA Pok¨¦mon? ¡ªI repeat¡ª Any idea what we¡¯re looking for? Seafoam has a lot of different¡ª


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know if we should go after an Ice-type or a Water-type.*


    Kara shrugs.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll go with whatever Vera wants. She needs this, so it¡¯s fair.


    I glance at her, confused.


    ¡°Did they become friends?¡± I wonder.


    They seem coordinated.


    I vaguely remember that, in the cave, Vera and Kara worked together at one point.


    Vera, with her usual coldness, responds:


    ¡ªIt will be a Shellder.

 Chapter 27: Bad at Naming

    Chapter 27: Bad at Naming


    The atmosphere in the classroom remained heavy even after Professor Blaine left. While most students scattered to tend to their own matters, three figures¡ªVera, Kara, and I¡ªremained near the back row, speaking in hushed voices.


    Just minutes ago, Vera had made a firm declaration:


    ¡ªWe¡¯re researching Shellder on our expedition to the Seafoam Islands.


    I blinked at her in curiosity. In my mind, Shellder wasn¡¯t exactly a rare Pok¨¦mon, but Vera¡¯s determination suggested she had a clear goal. She noticed my unspoken question and confirmed:


    ¡ªI have a Slowpoke. His name is Duke. I caught him for one purpose¡ªto fuse him with a Shellder and evolve him into a Slowbro. And I¡¯m not wasting time with long explanations.


    At the mention of Slowpoke, my eyes lit up. I had always found those dreamy-eyed, dopey-looking Pok¨¦mon adorable. Without thinking, I asked excitedly:


    ¡ªPlease, let me see your Slowpoke for a moment. I love Slowpoke¡­


    Vera rolled her eyes but, after an exasperated sigh, gave in. With a flick of her wrist, she released her Pok¨¦ Ball, and in a bright flash, a sturdy, pink Slowpoke materialized, his dopey expression unchanged, his tail resting on the ground.


    ¡ªWow¡­! ¡ªI breathed in fascination, stepping closer.


    I could feel the creature¡¯s slow, steady breaths. Lowering my head to examine him more closely, I found him mirroring my action at the same sluggish pace. Our eyes met.


    A heavy silence filled the space, stretching longer than necessary.


    I felt his slow, hypnotic energy washing over me¡­ and I let myself be drawn in, staring deeply into his eyes.


    Forgetting Vera and Kara were behind me.


    Minutes passed.


    Then, an impatient voice snapped me out of it.


    ¡ªAspen, stop standing there like an idiot! ¡ªVera growled, clicking her tongue¡ª We don¡¯t have all day to watch you and Duke blink at each other.


    Before I could react, the Slowpoke was swallowed by a scarlet beam, returning to his Pok¨¦ Ball. I barely had time to register what was happening before I felt a sudden force lift me by my shirt.


    Vera¡¯s psychic energy hoisted me a foot off the ground.


    ¡ªHey, let me go! ¡ªI yelped, heart pounding.


    ¡ªYou had the exact same dumb face as that Slowpoke, ¡ªshe muttered in irritation¡ª Are you sure you¡¯re not a Slowpoke that turned into a human?


    ¡ªI¡¯m not a Slowpoke¡­! ¡ªI tried to protest, but my voice cut off under the weight of her psychic pressure.


    That¡¯s when Kara burst out laughing, loud and sarcastic:


    ¡ªDid you not see yourself? Five minutes staring at him. Are you sure you weren¡¯t a Slowpoke in a past life? ¡ªShe covered her mouth, grinning¡ª What a pair of sloths!


    My cheeks burned in indignation.


    ¡ªShut up, Kara¡­


    ¡ªRelax, ¡ªVera huffed, dropping me unceremoniously.


    ¡ªBfff¡­ ¡ªI scowled as I awkwardly scrambled to my feet. Kara extended a hand with a confident grin, helping me up.


    Then, Kara¡¯s expression turned more serious, as if remembering an important detail from earlier.


    ¡ªVera, are you sure you¡¯ll be able to catch a Shellder? You¡¯re at your limit of three Pok¨¦mon¡­ and you don¡¯t want trouble with the League, right?


    Vera folded her arms.


    ¡ªYou already know that when Slowpoke evolves into Slowbro, Shellder becomes part of Duke¡¯s body. It will count as a single Pok¨¦mon, so my team will remain at three.


    Feeling a bit lost, I raised a hand hesitantly.


    ¡ªWhy is it so important to stick to three Pok¨¦mon? We¡¯re in Class B, right? We¡¯re allowed three¡­ or something like that, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure.


    Kara scoffed, making a face like ¡°This guy knows nothing,¡± before rolling her shoulders as if preparing to train, bored by the explanation.


    Vera rolled her eyes.


    ¡ªHave you really not learned the Pok¨¦mon League¡¯s rules? They promoted you to Class B, yet you don¡¯t even know the basics¡­


    ¡ªUh¡­ I was promoted suddenly. No one explained anything to me, ¡ªI half-heartedly defended myself.


    ¡ªThen listen, and don¡¯t interrupt, ¡ªVera growled¡ª The League divides trainers into ranks that determine how many Pok¨¦mon they can carry and their ¡®Star Rating.¡¯


    ¡ª¡®Star Rating¡¯? What does that mean?


    ¡ªIt¡¯s the official way to measure a Pok¨¦mon¡¯s threat level. A 1-star Pok¨¦mon is relatively common and not very strong. A 2-star Pok¨¦mon is more powerful or has unique characteristics, like many Poison-types. A 3-star Pok¨¦mon is high-risk, and 4-star Pok¨¦mon are already classified as extremely dangerous and powerful¡ªsemi-legendary in some cases. 5-star Pok¨¦mon are so rare that the League requires special permits. And 6-star¡­ well, those are just rumors. People say they¡¯re legendary or mythical Pok¨¦mon.


    Kara shrugged, confirming Vera¡¯s explanation while casually stretching her neck.


    ¡ªIn Class B, we¡¯re considered ¡®Trainers,¡¯ meaning we can have up to three Pok¨¦mon, but they must be 2-star or lower. The next rank, ¡®Guardian,¡¯ allows four Pok¨¦mon. ¡®Ranger¡¯ allows five Pok¨¦mon of up to 3-star level. ¡®Leader¡¯ permits six, ¡®Elite¡¯ allows eight at 4-star, and ¡®Champion¡¯ can carry ten Pok¨¦mon of up to 5-star level. But you don¡¯t reach those ranks without intense exams and battles.


    I blinked, processing all of this.


    Vera, growing impatient, muttered:


    ¡ªSo now you understand why I don¡¯t want the hassle of having a fourth Pok¨¦mon. When Duke and Shellder evolve into a single Slowbro, my count remains at three.


    ¡ªGot it, ¡ªI nodded.


    But my irritation over them calling me slowpoke-like still lingered.


    Then, an idea popped into my head¡ªone that would definitely annoy Vera.


    I didn¡¯t stop to think before blurting out:


    ¡ªWow, you named him ¡®Duke¡¯? That¡¯s funny¡­


    Vera¡¯s eye twitched, a vein pulsing in her temple.


    ¡ªAre you making fun of me again?!


    ¡ªN-no, it¡¯s just¡­ your Abra is named ¡®Sage,¡¯ and your Mime Jr. is ¡®Butler.¡¯ That sounds so¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I prefer simpler names.


    Vera¡¯s frown deepened. Her long crimson hair seemed to lift slightly as if an invisible wind had stirred it. I felt tingles run down my body¡ªa sign that her psychic energy was flaring up.


    I braced myself for another forced levitation.


    ¡ªYour names are the ridiculous ones. ¡®Dozy¡¯ the Grimer, ¡®Noizy¡¯ the Zubat, ¡ªshe narrowed her eyes¡ª More idiotic than ¡®Duke.¡¯


    ¡ªHey, leave my Pok¨¦mon out of this. It¡¯s just personal preference, ¡ªI snapped, my cheeks flushing.


    Kara interrupted with a raspy laugh:


    ¡ªHa! If we¡¯re talking names, mine are the best: ¡®Karate¡¯ the Machop and ¡®Box¡¯ the Mankey.


    Vera and I simultaneously turned to stare at her.


    ¡ªYours are even worse! ¡ªwe shouted in unison.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Kara scowled, her almond-shaped eyes glinting with fiery intensity.


    ¡ªOh yeah? You dare insult my ¡®combat styles¡¯?! Say that to my face in a battle, cowards¡­!


    Vera clenched her fists.


    Meanwhile, I felt a subtle pulse of poison coating my nails, preparing to defend myself.


    The tension was ridiculous¡ªwe were seconds away from breaking into a full-on fight over Pok¨¦mon names.


    That¡¯s when laughter echoed from behind us.


    We turned to see a tall, slender young man with silver-gray hair approaching with a confident air.


    Two companions flanked him: one, a lanky boy with lime-green hair, and the other, a girl with long, sky-blue locks.


    They all carried themselves like they belonged to the elite of the class.


    Vera and Kara visibly tensed.


    ¡ªWhat do you want, Ethan? ¡ªKara asked with a scowl.


    Ethan smirked, tilting his head slightly.


    ¡ªAh, it¡¯s nice to see you two remember me. I always seem to run into you when you¡¯re about to break someone¡¯s bones.


    I swallowed hard.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    Ethan¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver as he took a step closer, his sharp silver-gray eyes scanning me with interest.


    ¡ªAnd who do we have here? ¡ªhe mused¡ª You must be Aspen Meloc.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    I nodded slowly, unsure how to react.


    Ethan studied me for a moment, then chuckled, his voice laced with amusement:


    ¡ªI¡¯ve heard some stories about you. Quite the bold move, ¡°stealing¡± a Pok¨¦mon from the heir of the Poison Clan. I also heard you were attacked, yet somehow, you ended up keeping the Zubat. Ah, Niko¡­ what a reckless decision you made.


    My stomach twisted into knots.


    ¡ªN-no¡­ ¡ªI stammered, struggling to find the right words¡ª It was a misunderstanding¡­


    Before I could finish, Ethan suddenly draped an arm over my shoulders, his movement so quick and casual that I barely had time to react.


    ¡ªI admire that kind of nerve, ¡ªhe whispered, his tone almost too charming¡ª Wouldn¡¯t you like to join me in taking down Niko and sneaking your way into Class A? I could help you achieve that.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Panic shot through me like a bolt of lightning.


    I tried to step back, my hands moving instinctively.


    One of my poison-laced nails accidentally scraped the skin on his wrist.


    I felt a chill of horror as Ethan¡¯s expression briefly faltered¡ªhis skin paling for just a second as he tensed.


    ¡ªOh no¡ª ¡ªI gasped¡ª I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­!


    Frantically, I fumbled in my pockets for an antidote berry, my hands shaking as I offered it to him.


    ¡ªPlease¡­ don¡¯t¡­


    Ethan¡¯s two companions reacted instantly.


    The lime-haired boy clenched his fist, preparing to strike, while the girl with sky-blue hair raised her hand, energy gathering in her palm.


    Kara moved just as fast¡ªshe intercepted the girl¡¯s arm mid-air, twisting it into a firm grip.


    Vera, on the other hand, released a psychic pulse that locked the green-haired boy in place before he could move.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡ªSTOP! I don¡¯t want fights in the classroom! ¡ªI shouted, my voice cracking slightly as I teetered on the edge of hysteria.


    Ethan, however, simply raised his hand.


    His followers froze in place, obeying his silent command.


    He took the berry from my trembling hand, popped it into his mouth, and chewed slowly.


    After a few moments, he exhaled, his posture relaxing.


    ¡ªNo harm done, ¡ªhe said smoothly¡ª It was an accident. Your defenses are¡­ quite intense.


    Vera and Kara remained on high alert, watching him closely.


    When Ethan finally seemed to feel the antidote taking effect, he straightened up, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve.


    Then, with a lazy smirk, he tilted his head.


    ¡ªWell, I¡¯ll let it slide for now. Despite everything, I think I like you, kid.


    He turned to his companions.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s go.


    As they moved to leave, Ethan suddenly glanced back at me over his shoulder, his silver eyes gleaming with amusement.


    ¡ªAh, one more thing, Aspen.


    A sinking feeling settled in my gut.


    ¡ªI heard your Grimer is from Alola. But¡­ it¡¯s ¡°shiny,¡± isn¡¯t it? Purple with a yellow stripe around its mouth?


    My breath hitched.


    Ethan smiled knowingly.


    ¡ªTo an untrained eye, it might just look like an ordinary Kanto Grimer¡­ but it¡¯s not, is it? That makes it¡­ unofficial.


    He let those words hang in the air before adding, almost playfully:


    ¡ªYou didn¡¯t acquire it through¡­ improper means, did you?


    My blood ran cold.


    Dozy was a Grimer from Alola.


    A shiny Grimer from Alola.


    Because of his coloring, most people mistook him for a normal Kanto Grimer¡­ but the small problem was that I had no paperwork proving his origin.


    Ethan¡¯s smirk widened as he continued:


    ¡ªIt would be such a shame if the ¡®Dark Clan¡¯ caught wind of this. After all, those green Alolan Grimer are supposedly under strict regulations¡­


    I covered my mouth with my hand.


    The Dark Clan.


    A group notorious for their control over Alolan Pok¨¦mon in certain regions.


    And I¡­ had no legal proof that Dozy belonged to me.


    Satisfied with my reaction, Ethan turned to leave.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll see you all in the cafeteria tomorrow. There are some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with this little group. ¡ªHis gaze flickered back to me¡ª That includes you, Aspen. So don¡¯t be late.


    With that, he strode off.


    His two bodyguards threw me warning glances before following him.


    Silence settled over the room.


    I felt my legs turn to jelly, barely holding me up.


    Vera and Kara were watching me with complicated expressions.


    I let out a shaky breath, running a hand down my face.


    ¡ªAnother problem¡­ ¡ªI muttered.


    Kara scratched her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡ªSo it¡¯s true. Your Grimer isn¡¯t just an Alolan Grimer¡ªhe¡¯s a shiny Alolan Grimer. And not a Kanto Grimer.


    I nodded stiffly, swallowing hard.


    ¡ªYeah¡­ I got him as an egg. I don¡¯t know the full story, but I don¡¯t have any official papers. He¡¯s definitely from Alola, but his color confuses everyone.


    Kara wrinkled her nose.


    ¡ªDamn. I didn¡¯t even realize he was shiny. That makes him even rarer and¡­ more problematic.


    Vera clicked her tongue.


    ¡ªI suspected as much. A Kanto Grimer wouldn¡¯t have resisted my psychic attacks so easily. My instincts told me he was Alolan. And since he¡¯s shiny, his usual green hue changes to purple¡ªhence the confusion.


    I lowered my gaze, feeling a prickling heat rise to my face.


    Just thinking about the trouble this could cause sent chills down my spine.


    ¡ªDo you think this will cause more issues with the clans? ¡ªI asked uneasily.


    Vera¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡ªYour Pok¨¦mon¡­ all of them have great potential. But yes, they will attract trouble. The Dark Clan is extremely territorial about their exclusivity over Alolan variants. And some clans don¡¯t like outsiders having Pok¨¦mon they consider ¡°theirs.¡± Ever heard rumors about what happens when someone outside the Poison Clan gets a Crobat?


    Kara let out a low whistle.


    ¡ªThey say those Crobats just¡­ disappear. Or end up ¡°accidentally¡± dead. Tsk.


    A shudder ran down my spine.


    ¡ªSo what do I do?


    Kara shrugged.


    ¡ªTrain harder. Keep quiet. And don¡¯t give anyone a reason to come after you.


    I averted my gaze, still unsettled.


    ¡ªAnd Ethan¡­? He seems dangerous.


    Vera clenched her jaw.


    ¡ªEthan isn¡¯t evil, exactly. He¡¯s arrogant. A flirt. Thinks the world revolves around him. I hate him because every time he sees me, he tries to hit on me with that smug grin of his.


    Kara nodded, rolling her eyes.


    ¡ªYeah, he makes comments like that to me too when we spar. Loves to show off. But at least he¡¯s not a psycho like Niko or the Class A freaks. Those guys are monsters.


    ¡ªSo¡­? ¡ªI hesitated, unsure if I should feel relieved.


    ¡ªRelax, Aspen, ¡ªVera said, arching an eyebrow¡ª He¡¯s not a demon. But be careful¡ªhe¡¯s not as simple as he seems. If he¡¯s interested in you, it¡¯s either because of your issues with the Poison Clan¡­ or because of your shiny Grimer.


    ¡ªExactly. At least he won¡¯t kill you, ¡ªKara added with a shrug¡ª But he might rope you into a deal that¡¯s not in your best interest.


    I nodded in silence, feeling only slightly more at ease.


    Though, deep down, I still wasn¡¯t convinced.


    I glanced between my two teammates and forced a small smile.


    ¡ªThanks¡­ for calming me down.


    They both turned at the same time, as if they weren¡¯t interested in having a sentimental moment.


    Still, it was enough to slow my pounding heartbeat.


    ¡ªSee you tomorrow. Get ready, ¡ªVera said curtly, giving a brief nod before walking off.


    Kara gave me a playful pat on the back.


    ¡ªLater, Aspen.


    They left, talking quietly among themselves.


    I remained standing in the now mostly empty classroom, watching their silhouettes disappear through the doorway.


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled heavily.


    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t end up in a life-or-death battle today,¡± I thought dryly.


    For now, that was good enough.

 Chapter 28: Master Plan

    Chapter 28: Master Plan


    Aspen arrived at the cafeteria with his heart pounding, feeling that no matter how early he had come, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm the turmoil inside him. He inhaled the aroma of freshly prepared food on the trays and headed straight for the line where the main dishes were served. Without a second thought, he paid for two full meals and carried both to the same table, using food as a refuge for his anxiety.


    He sat in one of the cafeteria¡¯s corners, where students usually gathered with their groups to chat. But at this hour, before the cafeteria filled up, only distant murmurs and the metallic clinking of utensils could be heard.


    Looking at the two overflowing plates, he felt that familiar mix of embarrassment and relief that accompanied him whenever he did this. It had become a habit over the past few months¡ªwhenever he was under stress or experiencing extreme happiness or sadness, food became his anchor to reality. The first plate, with rice, chunks of Tauros meat, and steamed vegetables, was cooling quickly, but he barely touched it. The second, with pasta and creamy sauce, gave off a slight aroma of Johto spices.


    ¡ªDamn it, ¡ªhe muttered to himself¡ª, why did I rush to get here if I still feel like a nervous wreck?


    He took a bite without really tasting the rice and chewed sluggishly, noticing how the normally pleasant salty flavor barely distracted him this time. He wanted to convince himself that everything would be fine¡ªthat he just needed to eat a little and organize his thoughts.


    Suddenly, the cafeteria door swung open softly, and a figure stepped inside with silent footsteps. When he looked up, a slight chill ran down his spine¡ªVera Esperna had just crossed the threshold. Her deep red, almost burgundy hair cascaded elegantly over her shoulders, and her magenta eyes scanned the room until they landed on him.


    Aspen shifted in his seat and swallowed an imaginary lump in his throat, trying not to stare at the girl approaching him. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked her¡ªthey had shared intense and confusing moments¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t deny that there was a certain tension between them. Part of him still remembered how she had nearly killed him in the library when she thought he was an assassin linked to the Poison Clan. Even though things had cleared up a bit after that, that memory wasn¡¯t easy to erase.


    Without asking for permission, Vera sat across from him, carefully pulling her chair closer to avoid knocking against the table legs. She wore a dark jacket that concealed part of her slender figure, while also adding to the enigmatic air that always seemed to surround her.


    ¡ªGood morning, ¡ªVera murmured, her voice low.


    The mere fact that she broke the silence made Aspen nervous. He forced a crooked smile, though it looked more like an insecure grimace.


    ¡ªEhm¡­ hey ¡ªhe blurted, trying to sound casual but failing miserably¡ª. You¡¯re up early too, huh?


    She nodded without further comment and briefly glanced at Aspen¡¯s two plates. There was no mockery in her gaze, but the curiosity was evident. When their eyes met, she said nothing¡ªjust held that neutral expression that unsettled Aspen more than a direct insult would have.


    To escape the discomfort, he searched for something on the table to focus on and took another bite of rice, as if that could somehow shield him.


    ¡ªDoes it bother you that I sit here? ¡ªVera asked calmly.


    ¡ªNo, not at all¡­ ¡ªhe replied with a slight shrug, lowering his gaze.


    Another silence fell, though this time it wasn¡¯t just Aspen feeling awkward. He noticed a flicker of hesitation in Vera¡¯s eyes, as if casual conversations weren¡¯t something she was used to. Her direct nature could sometimes be jarring¡ªespecially when she asked questions like the one that came next.


    ¡ªWhy haven¡¯t you caught a Slowpoke?


    Aspen choked on a bite of pasta and started coughing, covering his mouth with his hand. After a few seconds of struggling, he gulped down some water to soothe the irritation in his throat.


    ¡ªWhat¡­?


    ¡ªYou like them a lot, don¡¯t you? I saw how you looked at Duque yesterday¡ªgoing on about how ¡°cute¡± he looked, with that slow attitude. ¡ªVera tilted her head slightly, watching him intently¡ª. So, why don¡¯t you have one?


    Aspen took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected such a direct question so suddenly, and he certainly didn¡¯t think Vera, of all people at the Academy, would be interested in something like that. However, he had to admit¡ªit was a fair question.


    He had liked Slowpoke ever since he was a child and had even considered catching one. But things changed when he discovered his affinity for poison and the effects of the technique his grandmother had revealed to him.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s complicated, ¡ªhe replied, pushing his plate aside¡ª. You see, my energy¡­ ¡ªHe struggled to find the right words¡ª. My energy can affect Pok¨¦mon that aren¡¯t Poison-type. It¡¯s a risk I don¡¯t fully understand yet, but¡­ it could weaken them or, in the worst case, poison them permanently.


    Vera lowered her gaze slightly, as if recalling something personal, then nodded slowly.


    ¡ªI figured as much. I can¡¯t have Pok¨¦mon that aren¡¯t Psychic-type either. My psychic energy is too intense, and if I share it with a Pok¨¦mon that isn¡¯t also Psychic, I run the risk of overloading its brain. Imagine what would happen if a Rattata or a Growlithe constantly received those impulses¡­ it would end up harming them.


    Aspen looked at her with newfound understanding. It made sense that each of them had their own limitations, though he had never considered it so clearly until now.


    ¡ªAnd Kara? ¡ªhe ventured, trying to show interest¡ª. I suppose she¡¯s different.


    ¡ªShe is, but she has her own problems. Kara has such a high Fighting-type aura that it would overwhelm the body of any Pok¨¦mon that isn¡¯t aligned with that type. It would drain their energy¡ªor worse, cause serious physical damage. And her aura level is much higher than the average member of the Fighting Clan.


    Aspen tilted his head, partly surprised at how much Vera seemed to know, and partly reflecting on how many secrets the Academy held. He also recalled that she herself had a psychic energy stronger than most in her supposed clan¡ªsomething that wasn¡¯t always a good thing. Too much power could lead to physical or mental dangers.


    ¡ªSo I guess I¡¯m not that weird after all, ¡ªhe joked with a bitter smile¡ª. But¡­ I have Dozy. He¡¯s Poison- and Dark-type, which is a pretty rare combination. Dual-type Pok¨¦mon¡­


    ¡ª¡­are highly sought after, ¡ªVera finished his sentence¡ª. And they¡¯re usually kept classified or bred in special environments. You¡¯re lucky to have Dozy.


    There was a faint gleam in Vera¡¯s magenta eyes¡ªsomething Aspen couldn¡¯t quite decipher. She smiled slightly, but it carried a hint of mystery, as if she had something else she wanted to say but chose to keep it to herself.


    The cafeteria door swung open again, and a large group of students entered. At the front, exuding an almost excessive confidence, walked Ethan. Aspen recognized him immediately and noticed he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Beside him was a short boy with lime-green hair, observing everything with curiosity; a girl with long, sky-blue hair named Cira, who kept her gaze fixed forward; and a tall, stocky boy with brown hair, Tadeo, whose expression was serious. Behind them, almost forming a second line, were three more girls¡ªNeva, with light blue hair; Rayna, with yellow hair; and Faviola, with red hair.


    Aspen felt the atmosphere tense. He knew some of them, and not all had warm feelings toward him¡ªespecially after past clashes at the Academy. However, he also remembered the promise Ethan had made: something about overthrowing Class A and giving Aspen a chance to climb higher in the school¡¯s internal hierarchy.


    ¡ªWell, Ethan¡¯s gang just arrived, ¡ªhe murmured under his breath, glancing at Vera to gauge her reaction.


    But Vera remained unmoved, her gaze locked onto the entrance, as if analyzing every movement and gesture the group made.


    Before the tension could rise any further, the door opened again, and Kara burst in with her usual carefree energy.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡ªHey, Aspen, Vera! Thought I¡¯d get here before you guys! ¡ªshe called out, slightly out of breath¡ª. I lost track of time training¡­ again.


    Her arrival eased the atmosphere slightly.


    Yet, as Ethan and his group settled at a nearby table, the weight of unspoken plans loomed over them.


    And then, Ethan spoke:


    ¡ªShall we begin?


    Aspen tensed when Ethan¡¯s voice carried across the cafeteria, gathering attention from those nearby. The casual atmosphere of the morning meal suddenly felt heavier, as if everyone present knew that something bigger was about to unfold.


    Ethan leaned against a chair, exuding confidence, while his group members sat around him. He placed a folded paper on the table and tapped it lightly with his fingers.


    ¡ªAs I mentioned yesterday, we have a plan. A plan to overthrow Class A and establish a new hierarchy here.


    Aspen felt a chill at the word overthrow. From the beginning, he had heard rumors that Ethan aimed to shake up the Academy¡¯s power structure, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to say it so boldly. Then again, Class A had always been a privileged elite, with students tied to powerful clans and prestigious families. It wasn¡¯t surprising that someone wanted to challenge them.


    ¡ªOur goal is simple, ¡ªEthan continued¡ª: to destabilize Class A¡¯s leaders, strip them of their advantages, and take their positions. And for that, we need help.


    He paused briefly, ensuring everyone was paying attention. Then, with a deliberate motion, he unfolded the paper, revealing an image: the silhouette of a Squirtle, but with a pale, almost icy hue to its shell.


    ¡ªWe need to capture this Squirtle, ¡ªhe announced, showing the group¡ª. It has a rare affinity with ice¡ªsomething almost unheard of. It will be invaluable in battling the Dragon-type Pok¨¦mon used by Class A, particularly Varel, the successor to Lance and, according to many, the strongest student in Kanto.


    The mention of Varel stirred murmurs of unease. Everyone at the Academy knew who he was¡ªa senior student specializing in Dragon-types, training them to monstrous levels, just like Lance had done before him.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze swept over Vera, Kara, and Aspen, knowing they weren¡¯t fully aware of the deeper details.


    ¡ªMy group is already briefed on the essentials, but you three are still on trial. If you cooperate with us and help secure this Ice-affinity Squirtle, I¡¯ll officially welcome you into my team, ¡ªhe offered, a self-assured smile playing on his lips¡ª. And in return, you¡¯ll get your chance at revenge against Class A. I know each of us has unfinished business with them.


    A silence hung in the cafeteria. Ethan¡¯s followers seemed to agree, as if they had already settled on this plan beforehand. Meanwhile, Aspen exchanged glances with Kara and Vera.


    He remembered what had happened in the cave with Niko and Janine¡ªboth tied to the Poison Clan¡ªand how Class A seemed to be involved with multiple powerful clans. There was a lot to process.


    ¡ªWhere is that Squirtle? ¡ªKara asked bluntly.


    ¡ªSeafoam Islands, ¡ªEthan answered¡ª. Or at least, that¡¯s where we¡¯ve tracked it. You all know that Class B has an official research trip there to study Water- and Ice-type Pok¨¦mon, but the truth is, I¡¯m the one who pulled the strings to secure that permission. We need to use this official expedition as cover to find the Squirtle¡­ and something else.


    ¡ªSomething else? ¡ªVera inquired, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡ªA Shellder, for you, ¡ªEthan said, locking eyes with the psychic girl¡ª. I know you intend to catch one. Your group will likely conduct reports and experiments on its shell and its reaction with Slowpoke evolution. I understand your goal, and I want to help you¡ªif you help me.


    For a moment, Vera¡¯s surprise showed, though she quickly masked it. Catching a Shellder wasn¡¯t just a personal hobby for her¡ªit was part of a larger strategy to strengthen herself.


    ¡ªThe issue is, the Seafoam Islands aren¡¯t just any ordinary place, ¡ªEthan continued¡ª. The icy currents and diverse marine Pok¨¦mon make it treacherous, but the reward is worth the risk.


    Kara listened intently, nodding slowly.


    ¡ªSo you¡¯re using this research trip as a cover for your personal plans¡­ and recruiting more people in the process, ¡ªshe muttered with an ironic smirk.


    ¡ªExactly, ¡ªEthan admitted, not even bothering to deny it¡ª. And if we get that Ice-affinity Squirtle, we¡¯ll stand a real chance against Varel¡¯s dragons.


    Vera listened carefully, her eyes slightly narrowed. After a moment, she raised a hand as if to interrupt.


    ¡ªI accept¡­ but on one condition, ¡ªshe said, as direct as ever¡ª. I need to visit certain locations in the area for personal reasons. If I¡¯m not allowed to explore those places alone, I¡¯m not interested in joining you.


    Ethan shrugged.


    ¡ªAs long as you don¡¯t interfere with the main mission, I don¡¯t see a problem.


    Kara, however, was more skeptical. She eyed Ethan up and down with cautious brown eyes but eventually nodded.


    ¡ªFine, I¡¯ll lend you my strength, though I don¡¯t like the way you go about things. I thought you wanted a fair fight, not a coup against Class A¡­ ¡ªHer shoulders tensed¡ª. But if this truly helps prove to those arrogant elites that they aren¡¯t untouchable, I¡¯m in.


    Aspen listened quietly, trying to absorb what it meant to get involved in yet another conflict. He already had enough trouble dealing with the Poison Clan and his own forbidden technique. But the promise of improving his position and rising through the ranks was tempting.


    Not to mention, an Ice-affinity Squirtle and Vera¡¯s Shellder were key assets for future battles.


    ¡ªWhat about you, Aspen? ¡ªEthan asked, raising an eyebrow¡ª. Are you in?


    All eyes turned to him. His hands trembled slightly, but he hid it by gripping the edge of the table. He pressed his lips together, recalling his grandmother¡¯s warnings about politics, clans, and dangerous alliances.


    He also remembered every humiliation he had suffered at the Academy¡ªthe insults for his poison affinity, the looks of disgust whenever people saw Dozy, his Alolan Grimer.


    This was his chance to change something.


    ¡ªI¡­ ¡ªhe began hesitantly, then cleared his throat¡ª. I accept, but I have a condition too.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re listening, ¡ªEthan said, intrigued.


    ¡ªI need an official permit registering Dozy as an Alolan Grimer under my name. If they find out he¡¯s not a Kantonian Grimer, but actually an Alolan shiny variant, he could be confiscated or reclassified¡ªespecially because of his Poison/Dark typing. I don¡¯t want to risk losing my Pok¨¦mon or getting tangled in Federation paperwork.


    The cafeteria went silent. In the distance, the clatter of utensils and murmurs of students filled the space. Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a predatory grin, as if he had anticipated this.


    ¡ªHmmm, a permit from the Dark Clan, I assume. Since registering a Dark-type Pok¨¦mon isn¡¯t exactly easy.


    Aspen nodded. Dozy may have come from Alola, where Dark-type Grimer were common, but in Kanto, classification worked differently. And his shiny appearance only made it more complicated.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t get you a legitimate permit issued by its original clan, ¡ªEthan admitted, clicking his tongue¡ª. But I could forge one that¡¯s valid for the Federation¡¯s database. It¡¯d be enough to let you move around freely without anyone confiscating Dozy if they check.


    Aspen¡¯s stomach twisted at the word forge. In any other situation, he would have refused outright. But he understood that if he wanted to move forward, he needed that document, even if it wasn¡¯t official. A real permit for a dual-type Pok¨¦mon as rare as an Alolan Grimer would be nearly impossible to obtain without clan connections or serious pull within the League.


    ¡ªAlright¡­ I accept, ¡ªhe finally said, his pulse quickening¡ª. But if something goes wrong¡­ I don¡¯t want trouble with the authorities.


    Ethan shrugged, brushing off the risk.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll cover for you as much as I can.


    Kara arched an eyebrow, skeptical of the legality of their discussion. Vera, on the other hand, remained silent, arms crossed. She likely considered forged paperwork a minor concern compared to the greater scheme at hand.


    ¡ªThen it¡¯s settled? ¡ªEthan looked at the three of them¡ª. We leave for Seafoam Islands first thing tomorrow morning. Gather your supplies¡ªthe cold and ocean currents aren¡¯t a joke. And most importantly, we must keep this under wraps. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Varel has spies.


    Aspen exhaled sharply. There was no turning back now.


    Tomorrow, everything would begin.


    The mention of their departure being tomorrow sent a fresh wave of unease through Aspen. He wondered if he¡¯d have time to stop by his house, if he should inform his grandmother¡­ She would likely warn him against getting involved in more trouble, but it was already too late. Ethan had a way of pulling people into his schemes, and Vera and Kara seemed determined to follow him for their own reasons.


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ªKara said with her usual enthusiasm¡ª. Then I better start preparing. I could use some extra training this afternoon to make sure I stay in top form.


    Vera remained reserved, merely muttering something under her breath. Aspen noticed she seemed distant, as if she were physically present but her mind was elsewhere. He wished he could read her thoughts to understand how she truly felt about this whole plan.


    Regardless, none of them had time to waste.


    At that moment, Ethan dismissed the meeting with a confident gesture. His followers gathered their things and exited the cafeteria with him, leaving behind a murmur of curiosity among the students who were still eating. More than a few wondered what that unusual group was up to.


    Aspen remained seated for a moment alongside Kara and Vera. He looked at his plates, still half-finished, and felt his stomach protest slightly¡ªperhaps from the excess of food, or perhaps from the sheer weight of everything that had just happened.


    A quick glance at the clock told him there was still some time before the next round of classes. However, his mind was already elsewhere. He had to prepare his backpack, gather enough supplies for Dozy (berries and items that could help with toxicity), maybe review the Scroll of the Five Venomous Organs, and most importantly¡ªmentally brace himself for the fact that in less than twenty-four hours, he would be setting sail for a cold, unfamiliar place, full of Water- and Ice-type Pok¨¦mon.


    Vera stood up, smoothing out her jacket, and cast one last glance at Aspen.


    ¡ªI suppose we have no choice but to cooperate¡­ at least for now.


    Her words carried a simple truth¡ªit was the only way to advance their own goals. Aspen took a deep breath and nodded, silently confirming that he felt the same, no matter how uncertain he was.


    Kara, with her usual energy, waved at them and hurried out, shouting something about tracking down one of her professors to inform them of her upcoming absence.


    Aspen picked up his tray, dropped it off in the dish return area, and took one last look around the cafeteria. He had arrived trembling with nerves, seeking comfort in food, and now he was leaving with his mind cluttered with plans and commitments that felt almost suffocating.


    The deal was sealed: he, Vera, and Kara would cooperate with Ethan to capture the Ice-affinity Squirtle, help Vera obtain a Shellder, and in return, they would get a chance to challenge Class A, face Varel, and secure a forged permit to protect Dozy.


    He gave Vera a slight nod as a farewell and stepped out into the hallway, feeling the cool air hit his skin in stark contrast to the warmth of the cafeteria. A tingling sense of unease ran along his arms.


    His hand instinctively moved to the pocket where he kept Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, and Ethan¡¯s promise echoed in his mind.


    There was no turning back.

 Chapter 29: Seafoam Islands

    Chapter 29: Seafoam Islands


    I woke up before the sun had fully risen, with excitement and nerves churning in my stomach, reminding me that today we were setting off for the Seafoam Islands with Class B. As I boarded the massive boat prepared for us, I felt a bit overwhelmed by the sheer number of people: there were fifty students in total, and although I didn¡¯t know most of them, I could see that everyone was moving with enthusiasm, as if this ¡°research¡± mission were the greatest adventure of our lives.


    I glanced around and was surprised at how quickly I recognized the silhouettes of Kara and Vera among the crowd. It was ironic¡ªthe two people I trusted the most were also the ones who made me the most nervous every time I approached them. Vera, on one hand, had once tried to kill me in the library when she mistook me for an assassin from the Poison Clan. And Kara, with her loud and extroverted personality, got on my nerves half the time. Yet, there I was, making my way toward them with more ease than I would with any other Class B student.


    They both greeted me in their own way: Kara with a friendly punch on the shoulder that nearly knocked me off balance, and Vera with a slight tilt of her head, her magenta eyes watching me with curiosity, as if trying to decipher something in my expression. Shortly after, I noticed that Ethan and his entourage were also on board, settling just a few steps away from us. That detail made me tense. I figured, in a way, they were keeping an eye on us¡ªhe was aware of our deal, and now he intended to make sure we followed his plan to the letter.


    As the boat moved through the sea, the salty wind whipped against my oversized hoodie, which made me look even chubbier than I already was. But I liked the garment¡ªit made me feel protected, as if I could hide within the excess fabric. Several classmates commented that I was crazy for wearing something so warm to the Seafoam Islands, but the truth was that I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what the climate there would be like. At first, we had all imagined a frozen place, especially given its reputation for icy currents and glacier-filled caves.


    As I gazed at the horizon, Kara approached me with her usual energy, resting an arm on my shoulder with a confidence that made me shrink slightly.


    ¡ªHey, Aspen, nervous? ¡ªshe asked, swaying slightly with the movement of the waves.


    ¡ªA little ¡ªI admitted¡ª. Mostly because I have no idea what to expect.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry about it ¡ªshe said, flashing me a huge grin¡ª. Just make sure you don¡¯t fall into the water!


    I chuckled. The real danger wasn¡¯t falling into the water, but getting caught up in Ethan¡¯s shady plans¡ªhis scheme to capture an Ice-affinity Squirtle in order to overthrow Class A. I also remembered that we were there to help Vera find a Shellder. Professor Blaine, who was in charge of leading Class B, tended to trust the top ten students and didn¡¯t supervise them too closely, which gave us the freedom to move around without too many excuses.


    Finally, after a couple of hours of travel, the boat neared the shore. I felt an unexpected wave of heat that caught me off guard¡ªI had pictured the typical scene of the Seafoam Islands with floating icebergs and freezing currents, but the part we arrived at was a sunny beach, with soft, scorching sand beneath the sun. I jumped onto solid ground, my sneakers sinking into the warm sand.


    ¡ªWow¡­ ¡ªI murmured¡ª, this is way hotter than I expected.


    Kara, who had stepped down behind me, wore a white and blue gym-style outfit¡ªmore suited for training than for the beach, but perfectly adapted to her athletic figure. Her toned muscles, noticeable in her arms and legs, glistened with a light sheen of sweat; she looked completely comfortable. Vera, on the other hand, wore a single-piece black dress. It had a loose, breezy summer cut, but the dark color and the mysterious aura that always surrounded her gave her an elegant, almost gothic look that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Her deep burgundy hair shimmered slightly in the sunlight, and her pink eyes seemed to analyze everything with almost scientific precision.


    ¡ªYou guys¡­ look really nice.


    I regretted the comment the second I said it, fearing they would take it the wrong way.


    Luckily, Kara didn¡¯t even register it, and Vera merely tilted her head slightly, keeping her gaze fixed on the distant rock formations. Even so, I nearly sighed in relief¡ªif I had spoken more enthusiastically about their appearance, Kara probably would have mocked me, and Vera might have sent me flying with a psychic push.


    Professor Blaine gave some general instructions, pointing out which areas we should explore. As part of the Top 10 of the class, we were allowed to move with considerable independence. Split into smaller groups, most students headed toward nearby groves or stayed on the beach examining Water-type Pok¨¦mon. But we, along with Ethan and his team, preferred to venture further into a cave complex visible in the distance.


    We walked under the blazing sun, and I deeply regretted not choosing lighter clothing. Sweat trickled down my forehead, and with every step, my feet sank deeper into the hot sand. However, I soon began to feel a much colder, almost glacial breeze as we neared the rocky area.


    The openings in the rocks yawned like massive mouths, and the temperature inside dropped drastically. Tunnels stretched into unknown directions, with walls covered in a thin layer of ice and glistening stalagmites hanging from the ceiling and rising from the floor. This explained Seafoam¡¯s wintry reputation¡ªit wasn¡¯t a single frozen island, but a network of almost arctic caves, shielded by natural formations that blocked the outside heat.


    Beside us, several members of Ethan¡¯s entourage began to shiver. They had dressed for summer, assuming everything would be warmth and beaches, so they pulled out makeshift jackets from their backpacks. However, Vera and Kara walked on unfazed. I couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡ªHey¡­ aren¡¯t you guys cold?


    Only then did I notice a faint glow surrounding their bodies: in Vera, it was a soft pink aura, while Kara¡¯s had a bluish tint. Sensing my curiosity, they both stopped and looked at me.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s a method to protect ourselves from the temperature ¡ªVera explained softly¡ª. A technique that uses energy as a protective layer, allowing us to endure extreme environments without getting sick.


    ¡ªExactly ¡ªKara added, resting her fists on her hips¡ª. And we¡¯re also testing whether it can help us resist poisons, at least temporarily.


    ¡ªResist poisons? ¡ªI repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    I felt a strange twinge in my stomach. Maybe a part of me felt¡­ prideful. I had worked so hard on my poison affinity that it was hard to believe others could develop resistance so quickly. Suddenly, something dark stirred within me: What would happen if I tried to test it myself?


    Without realizing it, one of the nails on my right hand became coated with a small, toxic crystal¡ªshiny and menacing. My plan, which was pretty stupid, was to lightly prick them to see if they truly resisted poison. However, before I could act, I felt two piercing gazes drilling into my skull.


    I turned and found Vera¡¯s face completely serious, her pink eyes cold and sharp, while Kara¡¯s expression, usually warm, had taken on a fierce, almost wild intensity that scared me.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t even think about it ¡ªthey both warned in unison, their voices soft but through clenched teeth.


    I immediately withdrew my hand. A chill ran down my spine, and I faked a cough to cover up my failed attempt.


    ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t that serious¡­ ¡ªI muttered, looking away¡ª. I just wanted to¡­


    ¡ªYou wanted nothing ¡ªVera interrupted, relaxing her stance.


    ¡ªAnd you better not try it ¡ªKara added with a mocking growl, but one that carried enough weight to make the consequences clear.


    We walked a few more meters. Ethan¡¯s group had stayed behind, probably intrigued by our behavior but unwilling to interfere. I decided to stick with the girls to avoid Ethan¡¯s prying eyes.


    ¡ªWhy did you develop that technique? ¡ªI asked, trying to ease the tension.


    Kara shot me an amused look.


    ¡ªBecause if we want to use our weapons freely, we need poison resistance. Don¡¯t you remember how you made them?


    ¡ªWeapons? ¡ªI repeated, blinking.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Vera clicked her tongue in exasperation and looked at me as if I were the biggest idiot in the world.


    ¡ªThe crystal weapons you made for us in the Cerulean Caves.


    The memory hit me like a brick. Indeed, during the battles in the Cerulean Caves, I had crafted weapons from my own poisonous energy to help Kara and Vera defend themselves. Afterward, I lost consciousness, and when I woke up, I never asked what had happened to those weapons.


    ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t you return them to me? ¡ªI muttered, feeling slightly offended¡ª. They were supposed to be temporary.


    Kara simply smirked.


    ¡ªThey turned out to be too useful. Besides, it¡¯s not like you complained before.


    A twinge of indignation stirred in my chest. I was about to demand some kind of compensation, but at that moment, something unexpected happened¡ªEthan appeared from behind a cluster of rocks. Somehow, he had approached us in silence, without us noticing.


    ¡ªWhat weapons are you talking about? ¡ªhe inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could, something odd happened¡ªVera flicked her wrist, and suddenly, my vocal cords were blocked. It felt as if an invisible hand had covered my mouth, leaving my voice reduced to an inaudible whimper. At the same time, Kara hoisted me over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes, carrying me with surprising ease.


    ¡ªNone of your business ¡ªKara replied as she confidently walked away from Ethan¡ª. We have¡­ another mission to take care of first.


    ¡ªYeah ¡ªVera added¡ª. If you need us, you already have our number in the Pok¨¦dex.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened for a moment, but he smiled kindly, as if he didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion.


    ¡ªAlright, go on. I¡¯ll take care of other parts of the cave. Just don¡¯t wander too far.


    I flailed on Kara¡¯s shoulder, trying to get her to put me down, until Vera finally released her psychic grip on my voice. After some coughing and flailing, I managed to take a breath. I felt the rough gravel and sand scratch my stomach since my hoodie had rolled up around my waist while Kara carried me. Vera followed behind with her usual stoic expression, not saying a word.


    We moved far enough away from Ethan¡¯s group, going deeper into the icy cave. Here, there was no noise from the other students, just silence interrupted by the sound of water dripping from the walls. Finally, Kara put me down, and I let out an annoyed huff.


    ¡ªWas that really necessary? ¡ªI exclaimed, adjusting my hoodie¡ª. You scared me half to death.


    Vera shrugged.


    ¡ªWe didn¡¯t want Ethan snooping into our weapons or how we got them.


    ¡ªYeah, less talking, more moving ¡ªKara added, looking ahead.


    She raised her Pok¨¦ Ball, releasing her Machop, while Vera sent out her Abra. I did the same, letting out my Alolan Grimer, Dozy. The place was dimly lit, and I watched as Kara¡¯s Machop¡ªwhom she called ¡°Karate¡±¡ªstretched eagerly. He was a sturdy Pok¨¦mon, with grayish skin and an intense gaze. Vera¡¯s Abra, named Sage, floated a few inches above the ground, his eyes half-closed, exuding an air of mystery that mirrored his trainer.


    Dozy, meanwhile, emerged from his Pok¨¦ Ball with his usual sleepy demeanor, his half-lidded eyes and slow, sluggish movement. Since he was shiny, his coloration differed from a normal Alolan Grimer¡ªhis body was a deep purple, with a bright yellow band around his mouth. I noticed Kara and Vera exchanging curious glances, probably impressed by my partner¡¯s unusual color.


    ¡ªThis is the first time you¡¯ve seen him outside of battle, isn¡¯t it? ¡ªI commented, stroking the slimy surface of Dozy¡¯s head¡ª. He¡¯s pretty lazy, but¡­ I trust him.


    Dozy, realizing that he was being stared at so intently, seemed to blush (as much as a Grimer could) and slid away from me, approaching Abra and Machop. Sage observed him with something resembling a nod of acknowledgment, while Karate grinned with childlike enthusiasm.


    ¡ªDo you think they¡¯ll get along? ¡ªI murmured, shrugging.


    At that moment, Vera raised her hand, and I felt a light tingling sensation on my scalp, as if an electric comb were brushing through my hair.


    ¡ªWhat¡­ what are you doing? ¡ªI blurted out, alarmed.


    ¡ªI¡¯m trying to establish a mental link ¡ªVera explained in her usual tone¡ª. I want all three of us to ¡°hear¡± what our Pok¨¦mon are saying. I can transmit telepathy, and I can amplify it so that Kara and you can perceive it as well.


    Before I could object, the tingling intensified, and suddenly, a series of incomprehensible murmurs turned into words¡ªor something close to it. I felt my mind open up, and Kara let out a surprised gasp:


    ¡ªWhoa! I can hear their voices!


    ¡ªTechnically, they don¡¯t have voices ¡ªVera clarified¡ª. But their thoughts are being translated into a form we can understand.


    ¡ªWait¡­ does that mean they can hear what I¡¯m thinking? ¡ªI asked, sweating a little.


    ¡ªNot your Pok¨¦mon, but Kara and I can. Almost everything. ¡ªVera smirked¡ª. So be careful.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I imagined all my private thoughts being exposed. Out of pure reflex, I thought: I hope Vera isn¡¯t a pervert snooping into my fantasies, and immediately, I felt a psychic slap across my face.


    ¡ªOuch! ¡ªI yelped, holding my cheek.


    Vera glared at me, her expression unreadable. It was clear she had heard that. I felt my face flush as Kara burst into laughter, sending mental messages of mockery: Aspen is hilarious¡­ I could feel her amusement echoing through my brain.


    ¡ªEnough ¡ªI muttered, gritting my teeth¡ª. This isn¡¯t fair.


    ¡ªThen control your thoughts ¡ªVera retorted, sending another mild psychic shock.


    Kara just kept laughing, thinking: Vera looks adorable when she¡¯s mad. That phrase echoed in my mind, and I noticed Vera rolling her eyes. At least we were all in the same mess of mental eavesdropping.


    While we were struggling with our own intrusive thoughts, our Pok¨¦mon¡¯s conversation deepened. I heard Dozy¡¯s tired voice speaking in some form: Do you guys feel how cold this place is?


    Sage, the Abra, responded eloquently: I only sense a slight chill, but my psychic energy keeps me balanced. Lady Vera taught me that. And you, Karate?


    Machop answered with childlike enthusiasm: Master Kara trains me enough to withstand any temperature! I could hear the admiration in his voice for his trainer, while Dozy mused: Your trainers are really strong, huh?


    ¡ªWow¡­ so they really are talking ¡ªI murmured, surprised.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s listen a bit more ¡ªKara suggested, grinning.


    We focused back on the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s conversation. Sage said something that left me stunned: My trainer, Vera, has immense power, but sometimes I feel she¡¯s unstable¡­ I suppose it¡¯s only a matter of time before she improves.


    Machop, or Karate, as Kara preferred to call him, exclaimed with admiration: My master Kara is incredible! Her strength has no limits, and once she refines her control, she¡¯ll be the greatest fighter in the world!


    I saw Vera and Kara exchange looks of both pride and embarrassment. It was unexpected to hear their own Pok¨¦mon praise them like that. Then, Dozy chimed in: Aspen is very kind. He lets me slack off all day¡­ well, not as much anymore¡­ but he¡¯s getting stronger too. His crystallized poison has grown since he absorbed mine.


    Abra and Machop turned their gazes toward me, as if evaluating me. Sage declared: I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s worthy of Lady Vera. Karate nodded: Nor of Master Kara. Then, as if dropping a bomb, Sage added: Normally, they should mate with someone of their own level to maintain the strength of the lineage.


    ¡ªWhat¡­? ¡ªI stammered, feeling my face turn beet red.


    That comment, especially the word ¡°mate,¡± left me in shock. The mental images that followed were catastrophic, and apparently, Kara and Vera felt the same embarrassment or rage, because, instantly, the connection snapped with a harsh pull.


    I looked at both girls to confirm their reaction: they had their eyebrows furrowed, their cheeks slightly tinted red (it was barely noticeable on Vera, while on Kara, it was more obvious). Both turned toward their Pok¨¦mon with furious expressions.


    ¡ªWhat the hell are you two talking about, you idiots?! ¡ªVera¡¯s voice echoed sharply in our minds.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t talk about me like I¡¯m some kind of breeding Pok¨¦mon! ¡ªKara roared, making the whole situation even more chaotic.


    Abra instantly teleported away, disappearing from the cave, while Machop took off running so fast that he left a streak in the ice-covered floor.


    ¡ªGet back here! ¡ªVera and Kara shouted simultaneously, each charging after their Pok¨¦mon.


    The first vanished in a flash of psychic energy, the same teleportation Abra used, while the second sprinted after Machop, her powerful footsteps reverberating through the cave. Within seconds, I was left alone, with Dozy at my side, watching the trail of destruction Kara had left in her wake. Maybe I should be just as afraid of her as I was of Vera¡ªit seemed that, if she got mad enough, she could be even more destructive.


    I sighed and turned to my Grimer, who gazed at me with his glossy eyes and a small trail of bubbling sludge at his mouth. He had an expression somewhere between regret and confusion.


    ¡ªReally¡­? ¡ªI groaned, kneeling so he could hear me better¡ª. You couldn¡¯t think of anything better to say about me besides ¡°he¡¯s kind¡± and ¡°he lets me slack off¡±? Do you want everyone to think I¡¯m just a lazy bum?


    Dozy tilted his head, letting out a soft blorp¡­. That was his way of apologizing, I suppose. I looked at him with resignation.


    ¡ªSeriously, buddy. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with you. ¡ªI stroked the gooey surface of his head with two fingers¡ª. And for your information, I am strong¡­ it¡¯s just that I¡¯m surrounded by a bunch of monsters.


    Dozy responded with another sad bubbling sound, as if admitting he might not have chosen his words wisely in front of Sage and Karate. At least seeing his crystal-clear, remorseful eyes made me feel a little better.


    A few moments later, I heard a pop in the air and turned, startled. Vera had returned, holding Abra tightly in her arms. She seemed to be mentally scolding the poor Pok¨¦mon, who had buried his head against her dress, trying to avoid her piercing gaze.


    ¡ªI suppose Kara found Machop, didn¡¯t she? ¡ªI murmured.


    ¡ªShe did. And she disciplined him¡ªwith a punch. ¡ªVera rolled her eyes¡ª. Sometimes I think it¡¯s an effective method, though a bit crude. She also found something ahead and asked me to bring you.


    ¡ªSomething? What?


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know, but I do know she¡¯s impatient. Ready?


    ¡ªReady for what¡ª?


    I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence. Vera placed a hand on my shoulder, and the cave spun around me. A sudden wave of dizziness hit me¡ªa sharp psychic pull yanked me from where I was and transported me somewhere else in an instant. I landed face-first on the ground, while Dozy made a soft splosh upon landing next to me.


    I sat up, feeling slightly dizzy, and blinked to recognize my new surroundings: a larger chamber within the cave, with a clear, icy underground lake. In the distance, I spotted Machop, looking grumpy, with a massive lump on his head. Beside him, Kara smiled at me, hands on her hips, and behind her, a large crater in the wall bore the exact shape of her body, deeply embedded.


    ¡ªDid you¡­ crash into that? ¡ªI asked, pointing at the crater.


    Kara scratched the back of her neck with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s just say¡­ I tripped while running. But that¡¯s not important. Look over there!


    She pointed toward the crystal-clear depths of the lake. I squinted and saw violet shapes moving beneath the water¡¯s surface. As I focused, I realized they were multiple Shellder, floating near the gravelly lakebed, opening and closing their shells. Some released bubbles, others slowly spun in place. The place was full of them¡ªa peaceful colony in their natural habitat.


    Vera stood beside me, still holding her Abra. The dim light reflected off her black dress and deep red hair, making her look almost unreal.


    ¡ªJackpot.

 Chapter 30: Shellder

    Chapter 30: Shellder


    The water in the underground lake remained as icy as when we arrived, but Vera didn¡¯t seem to be in any hurry as Sage, her Abra, telekinetically ¡°lifted¡± one of the calmer Shellder from the group. I watched, intrigued, as the Bivalve Pok¨¦mon floated gently, tilting its shell as if trying to defend itself from an invisible current. Even so, Sage was careful, moving it without abruptness, and seemed to be holding some kind of silent conversation with it.


    ¡°Can you hear anything they¡¯re saying?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    Vera closed her eyes, connecting with her Abra¡¯s mind and receiving impressions from the ¡°chat¡± with the Shellder. Her expression turned focused, and after a few seconds, she looked at me with a slight nod.


    ¡°The Shellder in this area know of two ¡®special¡¯ individuals who usually train away from the group,¡± she explained. ¡°They¡¯re in a deeper part of the lake, accessible through an underground current.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Kara exclaimed, approaching after overhearing as she passed by. ¡°Let¡¯s go. A good dive to wake up? Sounds perfect.¡±


    I watched her return Karate, her Machop, to his Pok¨¦ Ball before diving into the water without hesitation, splashing around with a loud splash that echoed through the icy cavern. The mere thought of swimming there made me shudder¡ªthe cold was far worse than any normal beach.


    ¡°No¡­ no way,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. ¡°This is suicide.¡±


    I returned Dozy to his Pok¨¦ Ball just in case, ready to look for some alternative path on solid ground. However, I stopped when I saw Vera calmly positioning herself at the edge of the rock, prepared to step into the water. I noticed that the moment she submerged a foot, the liquid didn¡¯t touch her¡ªa pink psychic field instantly surrounded her, keeping the water away from her body.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I murmured, surprised. ¡°Are you seriously going to follow Kara by swimming like that?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get wet if I don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied, raising her hand in a subtle gesture. An invisible force pulled me up until I was floating beside her. ¡°Sage and I can create a psychic bubble for both of us. Would you rather stay behind and look for a more dangerous path?¡±


    I was about to argue, but then I found myself floating above the surface. The psychic dome adjusted around me, and I felt a strange warmth, like walking through a foggy but cozy space. Beneath our feet, I could see the icy water, so clear that schools of Goldeen and Seel could be seen gliding slowly. Kara¡¯s figure, a few meters ahead, was clearly visible as she swam with powerful strokes, as if she didn¡¯t feel the slightest fatigue.


    ¡°This¡­ is weird, but better than freezing,¡± I admitted, trying to keep my balance within the small space Vera controlled.


    We moved steadily¡ªor rather, floated¡ªas the bubble carried us toward the submerged corridor. Within this zone, the water temperature dropped even further. If not for the psychic field, I probably would have panicked from the cold. Fortunately, no wild Pok¨¦mon attempted to attack us¡ªperhaps Vera¡¯s energy or the speed at which we moved served as a warning not to mess with us.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I asked, trying to break the silence. ¡°Tell me more about those two special Shellder.¡±


    ¡°One is an expert in defense. It practices Barrier, Iron Defense, and other similar moves. That¡¯s the one I want,¡± she said softly. ¡°The other, however, focuses on offense. It¡¯s¡­ rare because most Shellder prefer defensive tactics.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡®rare¡¯?¡± I insisted.


    Vera gave me a calm look.


    ¡°Everyone in the colony considers it out of place. However, they¡¯ve formed a strong bond. Thanks to that connection, the defensive Shellder has become stronger. The other one, the offensive one, specializes in sharpening its shell and using it as a weapon¡­ In fact, it would be a good candidate for a future Galarian Slowbro.¡±


    The mere mention of the region caught my attention. Galar sounded incredibly far away to me, an exotic place I barely knew rumors about.


    ¡°Galar?¡± I blinked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of it, but I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read my books when you¡­ ¡®borrowed¡¯ them?¡± she replied with a hint of sarcasm.


    I felt my ears burn, remembering how I had taken a few volumes from her collection to research something related to poison.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Well, I was busy, I didn¡¯t have time¡­¡±


    Vera narrowed her eyes, unimpressed.


    ¡°If you had read even a little, you¡¯d know there¡¯s a variant of Slowbro in Galar: one that¡¯s Psychic and Poison type.¡±


    That information ignited my imagination; the idea of having something different from the usual Water/Psychic combination was fascinating.


    ¡°That¡­ sounds perfect for me,¡± I murmured excitedly, unable to stop myself from smiling. ¡°Thank you so much, Vera!¡±


    ¡°With this, I consider the debt of the poisoned crystal weapons Kara and I ¡®borrowed¡¯ to be settled,¡± she added coolly.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ fine,¡± I admitted, not wanting to argue.


    The underwater current led us to a wider section inside the cave. The mass of water opened into a sort of inner cavern, and I could see that Kara was already there, standing on an emerged rock. The psychic dome around us faded, allowing me to step onto solid ground. In the distance, I recognized the silhouettes of two Shellder seemingly testing their strength against the Fighting-type trainer.


    One of them quickly deployed Barrier and Iron Defense, its shell shining with a metallic sheen as it spun using Rapid Spin. The second Shellder jumped on top, and from its shell emerged a sharp point of compressed water energy that extended like an improvised sword. It was an attack I didn¡¯t recognize, but together, they seemed to form a lethal spinning top.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look too different from the others, but their moves¡­!¡± I exclaimed, watching their combined technique.


    Kara, instead of stepping back, tensed the muscles in her arms, and a neon blue aura surrounded her hands. She caught the water blade between her palms as if truly stopping the edge of a sword, while simultaneously absorbing the impact of the spinning Shellder against her stomach. The scene left me speechless¡ªa dull thud echoed, but Kara didn¡¯t even flinch; she wasn¡¯t bleeding, she didn¡¯t double over in pain. With a roar of strength, she held both Shellder until they stopped, one in each hand.


    ¡°Well, almost got me,¡± she teased with a huge grin. ¡°Which one do you want, Vera?¡±


    Vera approached calmly, not even bothering to dry her dark dress, which, thanks to her power, had barely gotten damp. She pointed to the Shellder that had used Iron Defense.


    ¡°That one, obviously.¡± She pulled out Duque¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, her Slowpoke, and summoned him in front of the two bivalves. ¡°Come, help me with this.¡±


    The slow pink Pok¨¦mon blinked a few times, utterly indifferent to where we were. Vera knelt beside him and, using telepathy, convinced the defensive Shellder to bite onto her Slowpoke¡¯s tail. I always found this evolution process somewhat grotesque yet fascinating.


    The other Shellder, the offensive one, moved back slightly, almost as if it felt left out. Its shell still displayed a blade of energy, and I got the impression it was sad that no one had chosen it. I hesitated for a moment¡ªI knew my poison affinity could be a problem, and that capturing it meant I¡¯d have to pass the test to rank up to Guardian, but then I remembered Galarian Slowbro, which mixed Poison and Psychic types. Maybe if I found the right Slowpoke one day, I could make it happen.


    ¡°Well¡­ why not?¡± I said quietly, tossing a Pok¨¦ Ball decisively. ¡°Shellder, come with me!¡±


    The capture happened without much drama¡ªthe Shellder entered the sphere, and after a couple of shakes, the red light confirmed it was mine. I felt nervous, hoping my ¡°poison energy¡± wouldn¡¯t harm it, but excited by the idea of having something beyond pure Poison types.


    Just then, a glow caught my attention. Duque, Vera¡¯s Slowpoke, began to shine intensely, and his shape elongated. The Shellder clung to his tail like an anchor of power, and the evolution completed in seconds¡ªbefore us stood a much larger, more robust Slowbro, with the same sleepy expression as before but a more imposing presence.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± I exclaimed enthusiastically.


    ¡°He still needs a King¡¯s Rock,¡± Vera murmured, slightly dissatisfied. ¡°But at least we made some progress.¡±


    ¡°Are we done here?¡± I asked, feeling a rush of excitement over everything we had accomplished.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Her eyes darkened. ¡°There¡¯s something else I have to do, but¡­ I have to go alone.¡±


    Before I could insist on asking, a metallic sound echoed through the cavern¡ªKara¡¯s Pok¨¦dex was ringing. She took it out and put it on speaker.


    Immediately, Ethan¡¯s distressed voice crackled through:


    ¡°Kara! Aspen! Vera! Can you hear me? I need help, please! Come to my location now!¡±


    Vera immediately checked Ethan¡¯s location on her Pok¨¦dex and, without wasting any time, teleported us. Upon arrival, we found complete chaos: a Squirtle perched atop the shell of a massive Lapras, firing powerful Ice Beams at everything in sight. Ethan, alongside a Munchlax that looked completely exhausted, was struggling to keep control of the situation. Around him, Antonio commanded a Scyther, slashing at the air with quick Fury Cutter attacks; Tadeo ordered his Onix to lunge toward the water, though it wasn¡¯t having much luck; and Cira barked orders at her Pidgeotto, which circled above. Neva, Rayna, and Faviola were battling with three Eevee, who looked frightened but stood their ground, howling whenever the Lapras shuddered from the attacks.


    ¡ª¡°Less talking, more action!¡±¡ªEthan shouted, barely giving us a second to breathe.¡ª¡°Help me take down that damn Lapras!¡±


    Without a second thought, Kara sent out Machop and Mankey. Both Pok¨¦mon launched themselves into combat, using the surrounding rocks to leap around and dodge the icy blasts that Squirtle was launching from above. Vera, with Sage floating beside her, erected Protect barriers to shield everyone in the rear. As for me, I hesitated¡ªDozy had never swum before, and I wasn¡¯t sure he could. I also wasn¡¯t ready to reveal Creepy yet, so I decided to send out Noisy instead.


    ¡ª¡°Noisy, use Agility and go after Lapras!¡±¡ªI commanded, ducking as a frozen projectile shot past my head by mere inches.


    The Zubat shot forward with increasing speed, weaving between the attacks of the others who had joined the battle. The Lapras roared, the cavern trembled under the intensity of the combat, and as the blows kept landing, a massive surge of energy exploded across the battlefield, engulfing everything in a brilliant light.

 Chapter 31: Raid

    Chapter 31: Raid


    Noizy, my Zubat, fluttered around the upper part of the cave, trying to find an angle to get close to Lapras. At the same time, the massive sea Pok¨¦mon lifted its neck, and the Squirtle perched on its shell aided it by firing Ice Beam attacks. They seemed like an improvised duo, almost as if Squirtle were Lapras¡¯ offspring¡ªthough their species had nothing to do with each other¡ªdefending it fiercely. The scrawny reptile was cunning: every time Noizy swooped down, it conjured another icy spark, forcing my Zubat to ascend again with agile twists to dodge.


    ¡ª¡°Noizy, keep your distance for another second!¡±¡ªI shouted, sweating from sheer nerves. To my right, Ethan and his group provided covering fire with coordinated attacks that, at first glance, seemed efficient.


    Ethan¡¯s three closest companions¡ªAntonio, Tadeo, and Cira¡ªled a joint assault, methodically trying to corner Lapras. Antonio commanded his Scyther to strike with Quick Attack and Fury Cutter in rapid bursts. The green insect zigzagged, slashing at the air with precise but ineffective strikes that failed to fully pierce Lapras¡¯ thick skin. Tadeo, always composed, controlled his Onix carefully: the massive serpentine Pok¨¦mon emerged from the ground using Dig and, at his trainer¡¯s signal, hurled debris with Rock Throw, aiming at Lapras¡¯ flank to block its escape route. Meanwhile, Cira had her Pidgeotto flying overhead, flapping its wings with Gust and Wing Attack to try and unbalance Squirtle.


    Further back stood Neva, Rayna, and Faviola. Three girls, three very different Eevee: one fired Ice Beam, another generated electric sparks using Thunder Shock, and the last unleashed a modest flame with Ember. The Eevee trio moved cautiously, trying to clear an opening at Lapras¡¯ rear. While they showed some composure, you could see in their eyes the unease of facing such a massive opponent.


    Ethan, at the center, remained on standby, waiting for his opportunity. His Munchlax launched physical attacks like Body Slam and Tackle, already worn out from the relentless battle. I observed Ethan critically, trying to figure out when he would unleash something devastating like Hyper Beam, but he seemed more focused on analyzing the situation rather than supporting his frontline allies.


    In contrast, Kara was right in the thick of the action. Her two Fighting-type Pok¨¦mon, Karate the Machop and Box the Mankey, moved aggressively and with unwavering determination. They coordinated their attacks to harass both Lapras and the Squirtle riding it. Every time the sea beast let out a growl and struck with its fin or launched a Water Gun, Kara jumped back with incredible agility, dragging Machop and Mankey with her. Her eyes glowed with a bright blue aura, which I recognized as a manifestation of her Fighting-type strength.


    Meanwhile, Vera hovered slightly above the ground with her Abra, Sage, keeping a safe distance as she erected Protect barriers to shield Kara and the others from the relentless flurry of icy attacks. Each time Squirtle fired Ice Beam or Aurora Beam with deadly precision, Vera raised her hand, and Sage reacted: a pink glow materialized in the air, deflecting the ice attack before it could hit Kara or the close-range fighters. Even so, the battle was intense, and I could see the exhaustion in Vera¡¯s shoulders from maintaining such a constant defense.


    Amidst the chaos, I desperately wanted my Noizy to get close enough to Lapras to use Chatter¡ªa sound-based attack that, while not lethal, could confuse most opponents. The problem was that tiny blue-shelled menace: Squirtle seemed to have an instinct for counterattacking the moment Noizy approached. It didn¡¯t matter how much Tadeo and Antonio maneuvered Onix and Scyther to box in Lapras¡ªthere was no clear opening for my Zubat to break through.


    ¡ª¡°You need to get closer!¡±¡ªI suddenly heard Vera¡¯s voice in my head. I blinked, startled by the telepathic link she had established with Kara and me. ¡°Trust my strategy. I¡¯ll move the necessary pieces, but I need Aspen¡¯s Zubat and Kara¡¯s Pok¨¦mon ready for a direct assault.¡±


    ¡ª¡°Direct assault?¡±¡ªI thought, confused, without speaking aloud so as not to reveal our telepathic conversation. I could sense Kara¡¯s tension too as she responded mentally with a simple, ¡°Got it,¡± while locking her sights on the Water-type beast.


    At that moment, Vera nodded at Sage, whose irises glowed a deep pink. I recognized that hue: Gravity.


    The atmosphere inside the cave suddenly grew dense. The air became heavier, sticky¡ªas if a force was pressing everything down toward the ground. Lapras let out a coarse roar, lowering its head involuntarily under the increased pressure. Squirtle, disoriented, almost lost its footing on the wet shell, slipping for a moment.


    ¡ª¡°Now!¡±¡ªI shouted, seizing the opportunity. I signaled for Noizy to dive. But just a fraction of a second before launching, my Zubat was also affected by Gravity. The poor Pok¨¦mon lost control, plummeting toward the rocky floor.


    ¡ª¡°Noizy!¡±¡ªI shrieked, stepping forward in horror.


    But a familiar hand acted first: Kara, with her incredible strength and reflexes, had understood what was happening in an instant. Her bright blue aura crackled in her eyes as she leaped forward and caught my Zubat mid-air before it could crash against the rocks. Even with Gravity weighing down on her, she moved with surprising finesse.


    ¡ª¡°Relax, Asp,¡±¡ªKara said through gritted teeth, smirking.¡ª¡°If you can¡¯t get close, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    With Noizy secured in her left hand, Kara sprang into action, leaping across the frozen platforms and jagged rocks. Meanwhile, Lapras struggled against the pressure, and Squirtle lined up another Ice Beam aimed directly at Kara. For a split second, I feared they would freeze both her and my Zubat solid, but Vera quickly conjured another Protect barrier, deflecting the icy attack. I saw Vera¡¯s head droop slightly, her exhaustion from maintaining so many defenses becoming more apparent.


    ¡ª¡°Come on, Noizy, attack!¡±¡ªI shouted at the top of my lungs as Kara reached Lapras¡¯ flank, just a few meters from its powerful fin.


    She extended her arm, giving Noizy a clear line of sight.


    ¡ª¡°Chatter!¡±¡ªI commanded, focusing all my energy.


    But something felt different. Instead of the usual chaotic, disorienting noise, I felt a strange pull in my stomach, a tingling in my throat as if I were losing my voice. Suddenly, a violet flash flickered in my vision, sending chills down my spine.


    Then, the Chatter attack erupted.


    But it wasn¡¯t just noise. It was a wave of poisonous sound, an amplified distortion that spread like an infectious disease throughout the cavern.


    Lapras bellowed, shaking violently. Squirtle clutched its head, eyes squeezed shut in terror. Both displayed clear signs of confusion: stumbling, wobbling, as if the world around them had started spinning uncontrollably.


    But the real horror came next.


    The Chatter didn¡¯t just affect them¡ªit struck everyone.


    Kara¡¯s Machop and Mankey groaned, grabbing their heads. Kara herself trembled for a second, her blue aura flickering. Antonio and his Scyther recoiled in pain. Onix from Tadeo let out a wail, crashing into the cave wall. Pidgeotto spiraled down, while Cira screamed its name. The three Eevee collapsed, whimpering. Even Ethan clutched his ears, his Munchlax stumbling beside him.


    Everyone was suffering¡­ except me.


    I stood there, untouched by the chaos I had caused.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡ª¡°What have I done¡­?¡±¡ªI whispered, horrified, watching the cave full of people and Pok¨¦mon writhing in agony from my newly discovered venomous sound attack.


    For the first time, I felt truly dangerous.


    The most surreal part was that I felt nothing¡ªnot a single hint of disorientation or dizziness from the venomous Chatter attack I had unleashed. It was as if Noizy had channeled my poison-based energy into its sound waves, sparing me entirely.


    I turned my gaze to Vera and saw that she had managed to protect herself just in time by raising a Psychic Shield, shielding both herself and Sage from the attack. Kara, on the other hand, had been briefly affected¡ªshe let out a low growl and staggered¡ªbut her aura pulsed intensely, immediately snapping her out of the confusion.


    Meanwhile, Noizy, after releasing such an overwhelming attack, collapsed in Kara¡¯s arms, unconscious from the overexertion.


    I barely had time to react before a sudden movement caught my attention¡ªLapras, still confused and writhing in agony, let out a deep, guttural cry and prepared to charge forward with a reckless Headbutt, directly toward Kara and my Zubat.


    Kara instinctively raised her forearm, bracing herself. Despite her aura shielding her, Lapras¡¯ sheer force sent her skidding several meters back, scraping across the ice. Mankey and Machop were still too confused to come to her aid.


    ¡ª¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on¡­!¡±¡ªKara muttered through clenched teeth, struggling to stay on her feet while still cradling Noizy in one arm.


    Luckily, Lapras¡¯ confusion worked against it: in a clumsy motion, it crashed into a jagged rock formation, sending shards of ice flying. That was the opening we needed.


    Freed from their confusion, Mankey and Machop saw the opportunity and launched themselves at Squirtle, who was still dazed atop Lapras¡¯ back. The small turtle Pok¨¦mon barely had time to react before Machop struck with Karate Chop, followed by Mankey delivering a second Karate Chop, sending Squirtle soaring through the air and smashing against the cave wall.


    ¡ª¡°Karate, Box, finish it off!¡± ¡ªKara roared, adjusting Noizy¡¯s weight in her grip.


    Without hesitation, her Fighting-types lunged at the disoriented Squirtle, delivering rapid, powerful blows. Meanwhile, Kara charged at Lapras, her aura burning bright as she landed a flurry of punches to its neck. The Water/Ice-type flailed, unable to mount an effective counterattack.


    From the sidelines, Vera had been observing closely. With a sharp flick of her wrist, she raised her hand again. Sage¡¯s eyes gleamed, and the Protect barrier around Lapras suddenly shifted¡ªthis time, it clamped down over its mouth, preventing it from launching a Water Gun or Aurora Beam.


    That was my moment.


    With trembling hands, I manifested a small crystalline needle of poison, a move I had barely learned to control. I hurled it with all my strength, aiming for the exposed area just beneath Lapras¡¯ thick scales.


    Vera, sensing my intention, guided the needle telekinetically, ensuring it pierced the soft tissue just behind Lapras¡¯ shoulder.


    The giant Pok¨¦mon let out a piercing wail, its entire body convulsing from the poisoning. For a brief moment, I felt a pang of guilt¡ªit wasn¡¯t Lapras¡¯ fault that it had gotten caught in this mess. But I couldn¡¯t let myself hesitate now.


    Still disoriented and poisoned, Lapras struggled but managed to conjure a refreshing blue aura around its body¡ªAqua Ring.


    I clenched my teeth. That move would help it recover over time. And sure enough, despite its weakened state, Lapras summoned one last desperate surge of strength, using its tail to propel itself backward, creating a wave of icy water that nearly swept Kara off her feet.


    Then, it turned and fled.


    ¡ª¡°It¡¯s escaping!¡±¡ªI shouted, watching as Lapras slid across the ice, making its way toward the cave¡¯s exit. Despite the lingering effects of confusion and poisoning, it was moving fast.


    Kara hesitated, torn between chasing Lapras or tending to Noizy.


    In the end, she made her decision.


    With a heavy sigh, she pulled Noizy closer, protecting my Zubat rather than pursuing Lapras. Instead of frustration, I felt a deep sense of gratitude toward her.


    ¡ª¡°Here,¡±¡ªshe said gruffly, handing Noizy to me with a surprising amount of care.


    I looked at my unconscious Pok¨¦mon, guilt gnawing at me. With a whisper of thanks, I recalled Noizy into its Pok¨¦ Ball.


    That was when I noticed something else.


    The Squirtle, knocked out from the previous blows, lay motionless on the ground.


    And Ethan¡ªstanding over it, Pok¨¦ Ball in hand, smiling¡ªwas ready to claim his prize.


    His team¡ªAntonio, Tadeo, Cira, Neva, Rayna, and Faviola¡ªhad already regrouped. But instead of helping to stop Lapras, they were focusing entirely on securing Squirtle.


    With zero hesitation, Ethan threw the Pok¨¦ Ball.


    The small red-and-white sphere struck Squirtle, absorbing the dazed Pok¨¦mon in a beam of light. After three faint shakes¡­ the Pok¨¦ Ball clicked shut.


    Squirtle was caught.


    ¡ª¡°Well done, everyone.¡± ¡ªEthan¡¯s voice rang out with casual satisfaction. He held up the Pok¨¦ Ball like a trophy.


    Then he turned toward us¡ªtoward Kara, Vera, and me¡ªhis expression unreadable.


    ¡ª¡°You did a fantastic job with Lapras,¡±¡ªhe said smoothly¡ª¡°A truly impressive effort. I knew I could count on you.¡±


    Something inside me twisted.


    Kara, fists clenched, seethed with barely restrained anger. Her Pok¨¦mon¡ªMachop and Mankey¡ªstood at her sides, victorious yet dissatisfied.


    Vera, equally unimpressed, floated beside me, her Abra perched on her shoulder, a look of disapproval in her violet eyes.


    ¡ª¡°Now that everything is settled,¡±¡ªEthan continued, speaking as if the Lapras encounter had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience¡ª¡°we can work together moving forward. You¡¯ve proven yourselves worthy. It would be an honor to have you with us.¡±


    The rejection was immediate.


    ¡ª¡°Work together?¡±¡ªKara scoffed, her voice laced with scorn¡ª¡°Since when does ¡®together¡¯ mean you lot ditching us to catch Squirtle while we handle Lapras alone?¡±


    Vera, cold as ever, nodded in agreement.


    ¡ª¡°I never once saw any of you step in when Kara was nearly crushed.¡± She met Ethan¡¯s gaze unflinchingly. ¡°Or when Aspen¡¯s Zubat was about to be obliterated.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s three closest allies¡ªAntonio, Tadeo, and Cira¡ªglanced at each other, silent.


    Neva, Rayna, and Faviola¡ªthe Eevee trainers¡ªsaid nothing. They seemed pleased with their role in the battle, oblivious to the betrayal we had just endured.


    Ethan¡­ smiled.


    ¡ª¡°Our priority was the Squirtle,¡±¡ªhe said, voice unwavering¡ª¡°Besides, I had full confidence that you could handle Lapras. You¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡ª¡°That¡¯s not an excuse.¡± ¡ªKara¡¯s voice was sharp, her frustration clear. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try to help. You left us for dead.¡±


    ¡ª¡°Come now, Kara, don¡¯t be so sentimental.¡± ¡ªEthan¡¯s tone was almost patronizing¡ª¡°We achieved our goal, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    He held up Squirtle¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, as if that alone justified everything.


    A chilling silence followed.


    I felt Ethan¡¯s gaze shift to me.


    I knew what he was thinking.


    He still had something I needed¡ªthe permit for my Alolan Grimer, Dozy.


    I hesitated.


    But before I could speak, I felt two hands grip my shoulders¡ªKara¡¯s on one side, Vera¡¯s on the other.


    Without waiting for my answer, they pulled me away.


    ¡ª¡°Aspen isn¡¯t joining you either,¡±¡ªKara declared firmly.


    I didn¡¯t resist.


    I could feel Ethan¡¯s smile linger.


    And somehow, I knew this wasn¡¯t over.


    Ethan¡¯s smile lingered.


    ¡ª¡°As you wish.¡±


    He said it with a carefree shrug, as if he didn¡¯t care. But something in his tone¡ªin the way his eyes narrowed slightly¡ªtold me that he was not the kind of person who forgot slights easily.


    ¡ª¡°If you ever change your minds, you know where to find me.¡±


    And with that, he turned away.


    His group¡ªAntonio, Tadeo, Cira, and the others¡ªfollowed without question, as if nothing had happened.


    I exhaled. The moment they were gone, it felt like a weight had lifted from my chest.


    Vera, beside me, released my shoulder with a small sigh.


    ¡ª¡°I have something to take care of,¡±¡ªshe muttered. ¡°You two¡­ rest for a while.¡±


    Before I could ask what she meant, she disappeared in a blink of violet light, teleporting away with Sage.


    Kara and I were left standing alone on the warm sands of the beach.


    The contrast was jarring¡ªfrom the icy chaos of the cave to the gentle lapping of the waves at the shore. The Wingull overhead glided lazily through the sky, completely unaware of the storm of emotions I was feeling.


    I was exhausted, both physically and mentally. My fingers curled around Noizy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, feeling the smooth surface as I thought about what had just happened.


    Kara, meanwhile, hadn¡¯t let go of my other shoulder.


    I turned my head slightly to look at her.


    She was staring at me.


    And then, she grinned.


    ¡ª¡°Hey,¡±¡ªshe said, her voice tinged with mischief¡ª¡°Let¡¯s play for a bit.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡ª¡°What?¡±


    ¡ª¡°You heard me.¡±


    Her grip on my shoulder tightened slightly, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡ª¡°You need to unwind,¡±¡ªshe continued, stretching her arms behind her head. ¡°After all that mess, your body¡¯s probably stiff. And I¡¯ve got the perfect way to help you loosen up.¡±


    I stepped back instinctively, my gut warning me that her definition of ¡°playing¡± probably involved training matches that left people sore for days.


    ¡ª¡°Kara¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡°Relax, I won¡¯t go all out,¡±¡ªshe said sweetly¡ªwhich, for Kara, probably meant she¡¯d only beat me half to death instead of completely.


    My mind raced for an excuse. Any excuse.


    But she was faster.


    Her fingers curled around my wrist, her grip firm but not painful, and a dangerous gleam flashed in her eyes.


    ¡ª¡°Come on, Asp.¡±


    My heart pounded wildly.


    I really didn¡¯t feel like being her sparring partner, but running wasn¡¯t an option¡ªher grip was like steel.


    A shiver ran up my spine, reminding me that this same strength had made a Lapras tremble.


    I started coming up with a thousand excuses, but not a single one made it past my lips.


    ¡°I have a really bad feeling about this,¡± I thought, letting out a bitter sigh.

 Chapter 32: Torture Game

    Chapter 32: Torture Game


    The frozen cave remained in an almost sepulchral silence after Vera disappeared along with Aspen and Kara, thanks to the teleportation of her Abra, Sage. A cold mist settled in the air, and the icebergs glowed with bluish light. The traces of the intense battle against Lapras were still there: cracked ice, fallen rock fragments, and a murky puddle where someone had stepped, leaving behind a trail of scattered footprints.


    On the other side of the cavern, Ethan and his group regrouped. His Munchlax yawned, visibly exhausted, while Antonio, Cera, and Vasco exchanged frustrated glances. The trio muttered among themselves, not daring to raise their voices too much. Behind them, Neva, Rayna, and Faviola could be heard whispering with their arms crossed, occasionally glancing at Ethan.


    ¡ªNo¡­ ¡ªmuttered Antonio, a short young man with lime-green hair, a Scyther, and his jaw clenched¡ª. I can¡¯t stand it. Are we seriously just going to stand here looking like fools? ¡°We¡¯re not worthy of his group,¡± he says! Well, then they can go to hell¡­


    ¡ªYeah ¡ªmuttered Cera, a tall girl with long, sky-blue hair, her Pidgeotto perched beside her, an irritated frown on her face¡ª. They think they¡¯re so special because they have Psychic and Fighting abilities. But we have our own strengths too. And yet, Ethan insists that ¡®we need them.¡¯ Do we? Or is it him that needs us? Because in the end, we can defeat Class A on our own.


    Vasco, a tall and muscular young man with brown hair who trained an Onix, shrugged.


    ¡ªHonestly, I don¡¯t really care. But that Vera and Kara¡­ they¡¯re terrifyingly strong. ¡ªA hint of tension flickered in his eyes¡ª. And don¡¯t underestimate that Aspen kid either. You saw it yourselves¡ªhe may not have the same power or battle prowess, but he¡¯s unleashing his Poison-type energy without even realizing it. That could make him dangerous. Especially if he learns how to control it.


    At that moment, Ethan cast them an imperious glance that immediately silenced them. His imposing silhouette stood out against the dim cave light, and he still held the Pok¨¦ Ball containing the Ice-affinity Squirtle he had just captured.


    ¡ªRelax ¡ªsaid Ethan, his voice firm¡ª. The fact that they refused to join our group doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t serve our plan.


    They stared at him with incredulous expressions. Antonio looked like he wanted to argue, but Ethan raised a hand, imposing his authority.


    ¡ªKara and Vera have immense potential, enough to become clan successors¡­ maybe more ¡ªhe continued¡ª. And it¡¯s not just their battle strength¡­ There¡¯s something else that interests me. Abilities that could be crucial against¡­


    He paused for a moment, frowning.


    ¡ª¡­Against Varel, the Number One of Class A, and his team¡­ and the rest of Class A. You all know how terrifying he is, with his dragons. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll need every advantage possible to defeat him.


    A murmur of approval¡ªor at least repressed curiosity¡ªspread through the group. The name of Varel evoked unease, as he was known as the strongest student in Kanto Academy, the successor of Lance in Dragon-type training.


    ¡ªAnd what about Aspen? ¡ªasked Cera, raising an eyebrow¡ª. Do we really need that weakling? He gets exhausted after just two battles.


    ¡ªYeah ¡ªAntonio agreed¡ª. He¡¯s just dead weight.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t underestimate him. ¡ªEthan smirked, a cunning gleam in his eyes¡ª. That Poison energy of his¡ªhe can spread the confusion of an attack across an entire cavern without even noticing. Imagine if he learns to control it¡ªhe could become a great support unit.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡ªBesides, I know he¡¯s the easiest to manipulate. He wants something only I can give him. And I have a secret I can blackmail him with.


    Vasco tilted his head slightly, perhaps considering whether Ethan might be right.


    ¡ªAs long as we have the Squirtle, we¡¯ll keep moving forward. ¡ªEthan tucked the Pok¨¦ Ball into his belt and turned toward the frozen exit¡ª. I¡¯ll figure out a way to make them cooperate with my plan¡­ whether they like it or not.


    His expression darkened, his breath visible in the frigid air, giving him an ominous aura.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s a shame¡ªif they had joined my group, I would have considered giving them a better place in the plan. Now, they¡¯ll just be sacrificial pawns.


    He pulled his jacket tighter, casting one last look at the battlefield, as if reliving the fight with Lapras.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s go. We¡¯ve wasted enough time here.


    His team followed, their footsteps echoing through the cave.


    And just before disappearing into the darkness, Ethan glanced over his shoulder¡­ lips tightening into a smirk that promised nothing good.


    Far Away, in a Colder Region¡­


    Vera stood among towering ice formations, as tall as buildings. Each breath she exhaled turned into frosty mist, and the dim sunlight refracted off the crystalline tips, painting the landscape in icy blue hues.


    She held a Pok¨¦ Ball, gazing at it with quiet fondness. She carefully placed it into a special compartment in her black coat and exhaled deeply, watching her breath turn into white vapor.


    Without saying a word, she rested a hand on Sage¡¯s shoulder, her floating Abra. The Pok¨¦mon tilted its head slightly, aware of its trainer¡¯s exhaustion, and in an instant, they teleported in a flash of soft pink light.


    Vera reappeared on the beach, where she had left Kara and Aspen, expecting them to have calmed down after all the tension.


    But the moment her feet touched the damp sand, the first thing she saw made her freeze in place.


    A vein pulsed in her forehead.


    ¡ª¡­


    (Aspen¡¯s Perspective)


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt so humiliated.


    Not even the time I fought Niko.


    This¡­ this was worse.


    A ¡°game of tag,¡± Kara called it. A ¡°fun way to relax and relieve stress¡± after everything we¡¯d been through, she claimed, flashing a wild grin.


    But what¡¯s fun about being FORCED into exhaustion by an irrationally strong girl and her Fighting-type Pok¨¦mon?


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡ªAsp, stop whining and run! ¡ªKara shouted, throwing me an intimidating glare.


    We had been playing this ridiculous ¡°training session¡± on the beach for at least twenty minutes.


    The sky was mostly clear, and the sea breeze brushed against my sweat-covered face.


    But there was nothing relaxing about it.


    I felt like a cornered Rattata, being toyed with by a merciless predator.


    The rules were simple:


    1.Each of us used two Pok¨¦mon.


    2.The goal: Capture the others in a ¡°chase game.¡±


    Sounds harmless, right?


    Wrong.


    Because Kara doesn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡®gentle.¡¯


    And neither do her Pok¨¦mon.


    Her Machop (¡°Karate¡±) and Mankey (¡°Box¡±) seemed to thrive on destruction.


    Meanwhile, my Zubat (¡°Noizy¡±) and Alolan Grimer (¡°Dozy¡±) were just as confused as I was.


    And the worst part?


    I had become the primary target.


    At first, Kara boasted about her speed¡ªand she wasn¡¯t lying.


    She moved so fast that I barely saw a blur before she dashed toward Dozy and tapped him on his slimy back.


    Dozy¡¯s gelatinous body wobbled like Jell-O, bouncing up and down from the sheer force.


    But instead of looking annoyed, my Alolan Grimer looked¡­ thrilled.


    Of course.


    He loves any kind of physical contact, even if it involves getting smacked around by a superhuman martial artist.


    But then, Dozy decided to get revenge.


    Not on Kara.


    Not on Machop or Mankey.


    No.


    On me.


    ¡ªTRAITOR! YOU¡¯RE NOT SUPPOSED TO TAG ME! ¡ªI yelled, dodging frantically across the sand.


    But Dozy¡ªas slow as he usually is¡ªsomehow cut off my escape route at an impossible angle, and I tripped over my own feet.


    A slimy hand latched onto my ankle, and Dozy let out a gurgling chuckle.


    ¡ªRule number one! ¡ªKara¡¯s voice boomed from a distance, her laughter echoing along the shore¡ª. You can¡¯t tag the one who tagged you!


    ¡ªBUT¡ª!


    I tried to protest.


    But that rule¡­


    That damn rule¡­


    It trapped me in a dead end.


    Noizy wasn¡¯t helping either.


    My Zubat flitted overhead, effortlessly dodging every attempt I made to tag her.


    And Karate and Box?


    Way too fast.


    Which meant¡­


    I COULDN¡¯T TAG ANYONE.


    The only one slow enough for me to catch was the same backstabbing pile of goo that tagged me first.


    And he was off-limits.


    I was completely stuck.


    And Kara?


    She was having the time of her life.


    She ran circles around me, faking stumbles or playfully tripping me up.


    Sometimes, she perched on a rock, flashing me a wicked grin, like a wild Persian toying with its prey¡ªonly to vanish the moment I got close.


    This went on for what felt like an eternity.


    By the time we hit the thirty-minute mark, my legs were burning, my lungs were on fire, and my shirt was drenched in sweat.


    Every time I tried to tag ANYONE, I failed.


    Every time I got close, Kara taunted me.


    ¡ªAsp, you¡¯re slower than a Slowpoke! ¡ªshe cackled from the top of a sand dune¡ª. At this rate, you wouldn¡¯t even catch a Caterpie!


    ¡ªShut¡­ up¡­ ¡ªI wheezed, hands on my knees, struggling to breathe.


    A few feet away, Dozy was also failing miserably to tag Karate, his sluggish movements no match for the Machop¡¯s reflexes.


    At least I wasn¡¯t the only one embarrassing myself.


    But the worst part?


    Kara¡¯s expression.


    The sheer amusement in her ice-blue eyes.


    She was way too entertained by my suffering.


    And that¡¯s when I remembered her warning.


    ¡ªWhoever gives up¡­ gets a punishment.


    The second those words echoed in my head, I felt real fear.


    Because I had no idea what ¡°punishment¡± meant in Kara¡¯s mind.


    But I did know one thing:


    She was terrifyingly strong.


    And I did not want to find out.


    So, despite the fact that every muscle in my body was screaming for mercy, I kept running.


    I kept trying.


    I kept failing.


    And just when I was about to collapse, something miraculous happened.


    Aqu¨ª tienes la versi¨®n final corregida, ambientada en el mundo Pok¨¦mon, con Wingull y otras referencias ajustadas. Adem¨¢s, el texto est¨¢ en ingl¨¦s tal como pediste:


    Cap¨ªtulo Mejorado (Final en ingl¨¦s con tem¨¢tica Pok¨¦mon):


    A flash of pink light appeared suddenly at the edge of the beach.


    Vera.


    I¡¯d never been so relieved to see her. Because finally¡­ I saw my ticket out of this cruel game.


    ¡°VERA!¡± I shouted, gathering every last bit of energy left in my battered body.


    She had just materialized onto the wet sand, looking around with mild confusion.


    Perfect.


    I sprinted towards her desperately, like a lost Growlithe running to its trainer after weeks in the wild.


    And before she could process what was happening¡ª


    I wrapped my arms around her waist in a frantic hug.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE IT! I TAGGED YOU!¡± I yelled triumphantly.


    For one glorious second, victory surged through me.


    For one beautiful moment, I tasted freedom.


    Then¡­ reality slapped me like a Gyarados¡¯ tail.


    Something felt off.


    Vera wasn¡¯t standing. She was floating.


    I had completely forgotten she could levitate herself with psychic power.


    The instant my arms tightened around her, I felt a cold chill run down my spine. When I looked up, my heart stopped:


    Vera¡¯s deep magenta eyes glowed ominously. Her expression was pure death.


    I didn¡¯t dare breathe.


    A vein throbbed dangerously on her forehead as her gaze narrowed, drilling directly into my soul.


    I was doomed.


    In the blink of an eye, my adrenaline vanished, replaced by pure dread. Vera¡¯s psychic grip surrounded me instantly.


    ¡°No, wait, I¡ª!¡± I stammered helplessly, but it was too late.


    I was airborne.


    Vera flicked her wrist, effortlessly launching me toward the ocean.


    ¡°ARCEUS HELP MEEEEEE¡ª!¡± I shrieked, flailing wildly before hitting the freezing water face-first.


    I spun helplessly beneath the waves, choking on salty seawater, desperately trying to resurface as the ocean dragged me around like a rag doll. My ears barely caught Kara¡¯s hysterical laughter from the shore.


    Of course. Of course she¡¯d find this hilarious.


    Vera remained completely silent, but her cold, merciless expression made it clear: This was punishment.


    The last thing I heard before blacking out from sheer panic and exhaustion was Kara¡¯s laughter and the cold whisper of Vera¡¯s psychic energy tightening around me.


    (Vera¡¯s Perspective)


    Aspen hugged me.


    Aspen actually hugged me.


    It took exactly one second to process this unforgivable act. And half a second longer for my Psychic powers to activate instinctively.


    He was floating. Actually, we both were. Just a few inches off the sand.


    His expression shifted comically from victory to pure terror as he realized his mistake. Slowly, his gaze rose to meet mine.


    A vein throbbed angrily in my forehead. My eye twitched.


    I didn¡¯t need to say anything.


    With a gentle wave of my hand, Aspen went flying through the air like an overgrown Magikarp.


    ¡°VERAAAAA¡ª!¡± he screamed, flailing helplessly before splashing spectacularly into the ocean.


    For a moment, I thought that was punishment enough.


    Then I heard Kara laughing uncontrollably. Too uncontrollably.


    If Kara was enjoying herself¡­ clearly I could take things a bit further.


    My fingers twitched slightly, guiding the water around Aspen into a swirling vortex. His panicked cries were muffled by the roaring waves as he thrashed about uselessly, caught in my psychic Whirlpool.


    ¡°Vera, careful! You¡¯re actually gonna drown him!¡± Kara choked between gasps of laughter.


    I didn¡¯t respond. He wasn¡¯t drowning.


    I was just teaching Aspen an important lesson about personal boundaries.


    Aspen¡¯s struggling weakened, his movements slowing to a halt.


    Perhaps I¡¯d overdone it slightly.


    The laughter died immediately. Kara and I exchanged a quick, worried glance.


    ¡°Oh Arceus¡­ Vera, maybe that¡¯s enough,¡± Kara muttered, trying to hide her own concern.


    I sighed, snapping my fingers gently. The ocean released Aspen, his limp, soaked body floating upward like a deflated Drifloon. He coughed weakly, dripping seawater, eyes glazed over and thoroughly humbled.


    A brief pang of guilt tugged at my chest, but just briefly. Kara and I carefully lowered him onto the sandy shore.


    (Kara¡¯s Perspective)


    I¡¯d never in my life seen anyone panic-flail that hard mid-air.


    Aspen twisted and flopped like a freshly caught Magikarp as Vera effortlessly tossed him into the ocean. He hit the water in a perfect splash, drenching half the shoreline.


    ¡°OH, ARCEUS!¡± I gasped, doubling over and clutching my sides. I was laughing so hard, tears streamed down my face. ¡°VERA, YOU¡¯RE¡ªYOU¡¯RE REALLY GOING FOR IT!¡±


    Vera said nothing, completely unfazed as she casually stirred the ocean around him like a spoon mixing tea.


    Aspen¡¯s arms waved wildly, muffled cries barely audible over the waves. It was absolutely hilarious. Until he stopped moving entirely.


    My laughter cut off sharply.


    ¡°Wait, Vera¡ª¡± I squinted. ¡°Did we¡­ actually kill him?¡±


    Vera tilted her head slightly, then, with an indifferent snap, released him from her psychic grip.


    Aspen emerged from the sea like a lifeless Slowpoke, utterly defeated. We gently laid him on the sand, soaked, shivering, and looking beyond pathetic.


    He coughed weakly, sputtered out seawater, then managed a barely audible groan:


    ¡°I¡­ hate both of you¡­¡±


    Then promptly fainted, completely unconscious.


    Silence hung heavily between us. Wingull circled lazily overhead, utterly indifferent to our chaos. The waves gently kissed the shore.


    I stared at Aspen¡¯s limp, waterlogged body, then glanced at Vera. Our eyes met, and I burst into uncontrollable laughter all over again.


    ¡°Come on, Vera¡ªadmit it, that was hilarious!¡±


    Vera gave a resigned sigh. Yet, as she stared down at Aspen¡¯s utterly defeated form, I caught a faint, almost imperceptible twitch of amusement on her lips.


    Quietly, she muttered under her breath:


    ¡°Yeah, Aspen. I hate you too.¡±

 Chapter 33: Upset

    Chapter 33: Upset


    I slowly opened my eyes, and the first thing I noticed was the gentle bubbling of the aquarium.


    I never would¡¯ve imagined that one day, I¡¯d have a saltwater tank in my room¡ªmuch less with a Shellder floating inside.


    I never thought I¡¯d be able to save enough money for something like this after spending everything on Pok¨¦mon food and the necessary supplies for the expedition.


    However, the report we had to submit after the trip¡ªwhich was supposedly done by the three of us (Vera, Kara, and me)¡ªearned us an unexpected monetary reward.


    I won¡¯t deny it¡ªmost, if not all, of the credit went to Vera.


    I¡¯m sure she wrote almost everything.


    Kara¡­ well, Kara barely wrote anything except a few paragraphs about fighting styles.


    And I didn¡¯t bother working with them after what happened¡­


    Even though they tried to contact me.


    I suppose the important thing was that they put my name on the report despite me not contributing anything, and the professor must¡¯ve assumed I participated.


    I wasn¡¯t complaining¡ªwith my share, I was able to afford this aquarium and some high-quality food.


    Now, Shellder floated inside, opening and closing its shell, while a mechanical filter kept the water circulating.


    I stretched my arms, trying to shake off the morning sluggishness.


    I glanced around, taking in the messy state of my dorm room at the Kanto Academy.


    It was a disaster¡ªnotebooks, small bottles of chemicals from Chemistry class, tools for crafting objects, and a couple of empty Pok¨¦ Balls scattered across the table.


    To the side, Dozy¡ªmy shiny Alolan Grimer¡ªwas napping on his new plush mat, while Noizy (my Zubat) was hanging upside-down in a bird stand.


    Meanwhile, Creepy, my Gastly¡ªwho had become my third team member¡ªfloated near his fake tombstone, letting out soft ghostly snores:


    ¡°Ghuu¡­ ghuu¡­¡±


    I was still impressed by the fact that he could snore despite not having a solid body.


    In the aquarium, Shellder seemed to be watching me (or at least, that¡¯s what I thought).


    That mollusk still didn¡¯t have a name.


    I hadn¡¯t found one that convinced me, or maybe I just wasn¡¯t ready to give it one.


    There were too many things on my mind¡­


    I tried not to think about Vera and Kara, but it was impossible.


    I felt angry just remembering them.


    I had been avoiding them for days, not saying a single word.


    The way they toyed with me like a puppet and then punished me by nearly drowning me, subjecting me to controlled psychic and physical attacks (I didn¡¯t even know what exactly they did because I passed out)¡ªit was something I still felt like a betrayal.


    It was so disturbing that it felt almost like torture.


    And as soon as we got back to the Academy, I decided to ignore them, no matter what they said.


    Of course, I still had to share classes with them, but I would sit in a corner and pretend they didn¡¯t exist.


    I had learned how to be invisible back in elementary school¡ªback when I didn¡¯t want to attract problems or questions.


    I was good at blending into the background.


    As I stretched, I tried to focus on something more productive¡ªmy new classes in Chemistry and Artifacts.


    At first, I thought they¡¯d be boring subjects, filled with formulas and useless crafts, but they actually turned out to be surprisingly interesting.


    Professor Procto, the Chemistry teacher, explained that elemental energy found in berries, minerals, and other components could be enhanced and transformed into powerful remedies or healing gases through the right processes.


    He taught us formulas for restorative potions and stronger antidotes.


    He explained multiple methods for dissolving berries or extracting active compounds from leaves.


    ¡°You must understand the power of nature and use it responsibly!¡± he would emphasize passionately, while shaking a flask filled with vibrant green liquid.


    I was fascinated watching him work.


    Then came Artifacts class with Professor Gordon¡ªwhich expanded my perspective even more.


    I learned that it was possible to infuse certain energies¡ªRock, Fighting, Normal, Poison, etc.¡ªinto talismans, weapons, or tools to create amazing effects.


    The catch?


    You needed a natural affinity for a specific type to channel its energy.


    For example:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Normal-type students could craft ¡°secure contracts¡±, objects that sealed agreements.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Fighting-type students could forge bracelets that boosted physical attacks.</li>


    </ul>


    I wondered if I truly had the Poison affinity my grandmother talked about.


    She always claimed I had the ability to manifest poison into objects¡ªbut I felt nothing.


    No tingling, no strange sensation.


    Nothing.


    The only thing I knew was that, somehow, I could live alongside Poison-type Pok¨¦mon without getting sick.


    But¡­


    Was that really enough to claim I was part of the Poison Clan or something?


    I still found it hard to believe.


    I sighed, remembering my grandmother¡¯s warnings.


    She had repeatedly warned me about my heritage, the ¡°Five Poisonous Organs¡± technique, and the dangers it carried.


    But after what happened with Vera, I felt reluctant to explore that path.


    I was afraid I¡¯d end up experiencing something even worse.


    ¡ªMaybe I should sign up for an ¡°Energy Control¡± class¡­ ¡ªI muttered to myself.


    Dozy slithered closer, leaving behind a trail of oily residue on the floor.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡ª¡°Grrr-merr¡­¡± ¡ªhe grumbled, sounding curious, as if asking, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Noizy, still hanging upside down, let out a soft screech:


    ¡ª¡°Zuuu-baaa¡­¡±¡ªa yawning echo.


    Meanwhile, Creepy drifted slowly away from his fake tombstone.


    ¡ª¡°Ghhh-ooooh¡­¡± ¡ªhe exhaled, almost a chilling whisper.


    I stared at the three of them, noticing they had closed their eyes and were moving around me in a semicircle.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand.


    But then¡ª


    I felt it.


    Invisible threads.


    Connecting my body to theirs.


    It was subtle, like a mix of air currents and static electricity.


    The thickest thread connected to Dozy.


    A medium-sized thread linked to Noizy.


    And a thin thread connected to Creepy.


    But when I looked at Shellder¡­


    There was nothing.


    No thread.


    No connection.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should feel relieved or worried.


    Was it because my Poison affinity was harmful to a Water-type Pok¨¦mon?


    Or did Shellder simply not recognize me as its trainer yet?


    I had too many questions.


    For a moment, I considered asking Vera.


    She had almost perfect control over Psychic energy and had even demonstrated the ability to manipulate gravity with her Abra.


    But the moment the thought crossed my mind¡ª


    I shut it down immediately.


    I wasn¡¯t going to talk to her after what she did to me.


    If I needed answers, I¡¯d find them elsewhere.


    I sighed and forced myself to focus on something more urgent¡ªmy upcoming Guardian rank test.


    Even I didn¡¯t fully understand how I had advanced so quickly.


    Normally, Guardians were adults responsible for overseeing wild areas¡ªforests, coasts, deserts¡ªbut at the Academy, this rank was simply another step up in the hierarchy.


    It didn¡¯t make you a teacher or anything¡ªjust meant you were qualified to handle Pok¨¦mon of greater danger levels.


    And in my case, the reason I was taking this test so soon was because of Creepy.


    A Gastly was classified as a three-star risk Pok¨¦mon.


    According to the Academy¡¯s rules, if a student captured a Pok¨¦mon of that level, they had to prove their competence in training and controlling it.


    That meant passing both a written exam and an official battle.


    I never thought I¡¯d end up catching a Ghost/Poison-type Pok¨¦mon of this level.


    Yet here I was¡ªCreepy floating next to me.


    I pulled on my hooded sweatshirt, checked that my Pok¨¦dex was fully charged, and skimmed through my Pok¨¦mon¡¯s move lists one last time.


    Ever since I discovered that the Pok¨¦dex recorded learned attacks, I¡¯d become obsessed with planning strategies.


    For a moment, I felt guilty remembering that our first lessons had explained all of this, but I had been too distracted with everything that happened in the library to pay attention.


    Then, a new wave of anger hit me as I thought about Vera¡ªhow she had completely ruined my peace.


    But I forced myself not to explode.


    My test was today, and I needed to keep a clear head.


    ¡ª¡°Alright, guys, time to go.¡±


    Dozy let out a lazy grumble, Grrr-merr, dragging himself toward me, his gelatinous body rippling.


    Noizy chirped excitedly, fluttering in circles, as if saying, ¡°Let¡¯s train a bit more!¡±


    Creepy gave a low growl, Ghhuuuu, reluctant to return to his Pok¨¦ Ball but understanding it was necessary.


    I made an exception for Shellder¡ªI left him in the aquarium.


    I didn¡¯t plan to use him in the test.


    Besides, I still wasn¡¯t fully connected to him, so I didn¡¯t want to force anything.


    I dropped a few small pieces of marine food into the tank, hoping that would keep him entertained.


    I locked my door and made my way to the classroom where the written test would take place.


    As I walked through the hallways, I noticed there were fewer people than usual.


    Maybe everyone was in their own classes or exams elsewhere.


    But I felt a strange sensation¡ªlike someone dangerous was nearby.


    After everything with Niko, I had learned to stay on guard.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    I arrived at a door with a large sign that read:


    ¡°GUARDIAN RANK EXAM¡±


    I stepped inside, feeling a mix of nerves and anticipation¡ªand was surprised to find the room nearly empty.


    Only a handful of students were scattered throughout the space.


    The atmosphere felt tense, as if each of them had an intimidating aura.


    I felt small.


    One of the examiners, a man with glasses, motioned for me to find an open seat.


    I looked around, trying to choose carefully.


    At the front row, I noticed a tall guy with an almost unnatural presence.


    His hair was an eye-catching sea-green color, and his jade-colored eyes gave off a peculiar energy.


    No one sat near him.


    People avoided him.


    For a second, I considered sitting in front of him, but for some reason, my body instinctively moved in another direction¡ªand I ended up sitting directly behind him.


    I had no idea why I did that.


    It was like something inside me shifted without me realizing.


    The examiner began distributing the test papers.


    ¡ª¡°These are personalized exams,¡± ¡ªhe announced in a clear voice.


    ¡°If you have a three-star Pok¨¦mon, you¡¯ll find specific questions about training responsibilities and risk management. Take your time and answer honestly. You have thirty minutes.¡±


    I took my paper and started reading.


    Sure enough, many of the questions were about Ghost Pok¨¦mon behavior, their intangibility risks, and how to handle possession-related incidents.


    There were also sections on Poison-type Pok¨¦mon management¡ªprobably because of my reputation as someone with ¡°Poison affinity¡± (which, in my opinion, was completely undeserved).


    Some of the questions included:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  ¡°What would you do if your Haunter harassed civilians in an area with poor ventilation?¡±</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  ¡°How would you handle a Gastly escaping and causing nightmares in the dormitory?¡±</li>


    </ul>


    Each question had multiple-choice answers and space for written explanations.


    I glanced to the front and caught a side view of the sea-green-haired guy.


    He wore a metal pendant around his neck¡ªone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    His aura felt strange.


    Not exactly hostile, but¡­ dense.


    Like the time I was near Niko, but different.


    Something else.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to focus on the exam.


    It was harder than I expected.


    There were questions about emergency protocols, how to calm down aggressive Ghost Pok¨¦mon without using brute force, and how to detect poisonous gases.


    Thanks to Chemistry class, I had some knowledge to work with, so I tried to write confidently.


    I struggled with each question, but at least I had a basic understanding.


    Time flew by, and I started to panic as I saw others finishing their exams faster.


    I still had several open-ended questions, so I rushed to answer, hoping my recent studies and experience would help me make decent choices.


    Finally, I marked the last answer, double-checked my work, and felt a massive wave of relief.


    The examiner collected our papers and told us to wait in our seats.


    Our grades would be announced shortly.


    I felt my heartbeat accelerate¡ªhad I made a stupid mistake?


    Silence settled over the room.


    I sat still, shoulders tense.


    Dozy, Noizy, and Creepy were in their Pok¨¦ Balls, so I couldn¡¯t distract myself with them.


    The sea-green-haired guy was still there, completely motionless.


    Then¡ª


    He turned around.


    His jade-green eyes locked onto mine¡ªpiercing, intense.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    I swallowed hard, unsure of how to react.


    I froze, like a Caterpie cornered by a hungry Fearow.


    Then, he spoke.


    ¡ª¡°You¡¯re Aspen Meloc¡­ aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His voice was calm, yet firm.


    I felt my mind go completely blank¡ªunable to process what was happening.

 Chapter 34: Battle Test

    Chapter 34: Battle Test


    I sat stiffly in my chair, the exam paper still trembling between my hands. Those jade-green eyes drilled into me; a cold gaze that seemed to pierce straight through me. Without thinking, I nodded to answer his question: yes, I was Aspen Meloc. The boy, whom I had barely seen before, gave a slight smirk¡ªmore mocking than friendly. I felt a strange pressure in the air, as if the invisible threads of energy I sometimes sensed with my Pok¨¦mon were warning me of an impending danger.


    ¡°Niko must be weaker than I thought,¡± the stranger muttered, barely raising his voice. ¡°He couldn¡¯t defeat you in the blink of an eye, as he was supposed to. Maybe I should test his strength again to see if he¡¯s still worthy of being my subordinate.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. The name ¡°Niko¡± shook my mind, sending a shiver down my spine. Is this guy another clan heir? Before I could process it, he continued:


    ¡°I¡¯m Varel. If you manage to defeat Niko, I might consider letting you join my group. Tell your friends that as well.¡±


    My friends? Was he talking about Vera and Kara? A chill ran down my back at the thought. Vera would never ¡°join¡± anyone¡ªshe didn¡¯t even get along with her fellow Psychic-types. Kara, on the other hand, did whatever she wanted. I had no idea what this guy was planning. Before I could ask, Varel stood up gracefully and walked toward the exit leading to the battle test area, not bothering to look back.


    I watched him go, confused, my heart still pounding. I sat there for a while, trying to process what had just happened. About fifteen minutes later, to my surprise, the exam proctors returned with our written test results. One of them, a man with thick glasses, called my name and handed me my score sheet. ¡°You passed¡ªthough just barely,¡± he said with a neutral tone. A massive weight lifted off my shoulders. At least the theory part was over.


    I got up, carefully pocketed the sheet, and hurried toward the battle testing area. There, several battle rings were set up at different levels. Some trainers allowed their matches to be open to spectators, while others preferred privacy. The goal in both cases was the same: to prove to the examiner¡ªa professional Guardian¡ªthat you could control your Pok¨¦mon without causing chaos and that you understood how to handle dangerous situations.


    As I made my way through the arena, casting nervous glances at each battle ring to find my assigned one, I heard a burst of applause¡ªor rather, gasps of amazement. I turned and spotted Varel¡¯s teal-green hair in the center of an open stadium. His gaze was locked onto a roaring Rhydon. Floating in front of the massive Rock Pok¨¦mon was a majestic Dragonair, its body winding gracefully through the air. Its pale blue scales shimmered under the artificial lights, and a glowing pearl on its forehead pulsed with power.


    I watched as the Rhydon charged forward, using Rock Blast, its powerful legs propelling it toward its target. Dragonair opened its mouth and unleashed Dragon Breath, a violet-hued blast crackling with energy. The air trembled, and Rhydon barely held on for a second before dropping to its knees, completely spent. I noticed the audience staring in stunned silence. From what I gathered, Varel had already taken down all three of the Guardian¡¯s Pok¨¦mon using only his Dragonair. Yet, he showed no satisfaction, no joy¡ªhis expression remained unchanged, as if this outcome had been expected all along.


    He¡¯s incredible¡­ I thought, a knot forming in my stomach. A sharp fear of failure crept in. If Varel could dismantle a Guardian so effortlessly, what chance did I have? But I forced myself to push that thought aside and sought out an instructor to request a private battle. I didn¡¯t want to expose my battle style to a crowd, especially with the ¡°poison tactics¡± I had become accustomed to using.


    A burly man in a green vest with a Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF) armband approached me. He had a thick beard and a friendly demeanor.


    ¡°You¡¯re Aspen, right? I¡¯m Paul, Guardian of Viridian Forest. I¡¯ll be your examiner for the practical test,¡± he said, extending his hand.


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s me,¡± I responded, shaking his hand a bit timidly. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I¡¯d like¡­ if possible, a battle without an audience.¡±


    The Guardian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course. Many candidates prefer to concentrate without distractions. Follow me.¡±


    He led me to a spacious room with padded walls and a high ceiling, large enough to accommodate mid-sized Pok¨¦mon. Fluorescent lights illuminated the area. Paul shut the door behind us and gestured for us to take our positions at opposite ends of the battlefield.


    ¡°This will be a three-on-three battle with the option to switch Pok¨¦mon whenever you like,¡± Paul explained. ¡°The winner is whoever knocks out all their opponent¡¯s Pok¨¦mon or forces them to surrender. Try not to cause excessive damage, alright?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± I muttered, taking a deep breath to steady myself.


    Paul pulled out a Pok¨¦ Ball and, with a swift motion, released his first Pok¨¦mon. A burst of red light gave form to a Tangela, its countless blue vines writhing like living ropes. I recognized it instantly¡ªa sturdy Grass-type Pok¨¦mon known for its regenerative abilities and its arsenal of annoying status moves like Stun Spore and Leech Seed.


    Grass¡­ Bug¡­ Weak to Poison¡­ I recalled. This was my area of expertise, though I wasn¡¯t about to get cocky. I decided to start with Creepy, my Gastly.


    ¡°Go, Creepy,¡± I murmured, throwing the Pok¨¦ Ball.


    From the orb emerged my Ghost/Poison-type, letting out an ominous ¡°Ghhuuuuh¡­¡± His gaseous body pulsed with a faint purple glow, and a wispy aura of misty darkness swirled around his face, giving him an eerie presence. Paul frowned upon seeing a Ghost-type.


    ¡°Where did you even¡­? Well, I suppose I should expect surprises from Academy students,¡± he muttered before snapping back into battle mode. ¡°Tangela, get ready!¡±


    We locked eyes. I knew that Tangela could be switched out if things got rough for it. But I also remembered that my Gastly had an ability that not many anticipated: Shadow Tag, which prevented direct Pok¨¦mon swaps. If everything went as planned, Paul wouldn¡¯t be able to recall Tangela once it was trapped.


    ¡°Creepy, use Will-O-Wisp,¡± I commanded firmly.


    ¡°Tangela, dodge and counter with Vine Whip!¡± Paul called out.


    Gastly conjured a spectral blue flame that floated through the air like a wandering spirit. Tangela attempted to move its root-like feet to sidestep the attack, lashing out with two vines to strike Creepy and disrupt his focus. But my Ghost Pok¨¦mon was too fast¡ªhe floated effortlessly out of reach. The Will-O-Wisp weaved through the air like a homing missile and latched onto Tangela¡¯s body. A faint red glow spread across its tangled vines¡ªit had been burned. Tangela staggered back, letting out a pained ¡°Taaan-geee¡­¡± The cursed fire didn¡¯t consume it physically but inflicted continuous damage and cut its Attack stat significantly.


    Paul, visibly frustrated, reached for his Pok¨¦ Ball to recall Tangela. But as he pressed the button, the red retrieval beam dissipated into nothing. I noticed Gastly¡¯s shadow had stretched across the floor, interweaving with Tangela¡¯s own, forming a dark tether.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What the¡­?¡± Paul muttered, baffled. ¡°Why won¡¯t it return¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said quietly.


    Paul clenched his jaw. Tangela squirmed, trying to shake off the burn, and attempted another Vine Whip. Its tentacle-like appendages lashed out, but due to the burn, the attack lacked power. Creepy floated just out of reach, barely fazed.


    ¡°Use Confuse Ray,¡± I commanded.


    Gastly¡¯s eyes shimmered with multicolored light, unleashing a wave of disorienting energy. The moment it struck, Tangela¡¯s movements turned erratic. It swayed in confusion, its own vines slapping wildly in every direction. Between the burn and the confusion, it was in serious trouble.


    Tangela groaned, its lianas twitching uncontrollably as the confusion took hold. Every time it tried to move, it tripped over its own vines, stumbling awkwardly. I could see the frustration building in Paul¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ Stun Spore!¡± he commanded, his voice tense.


    Tangela flailed, scattering a greenish-yellow powder into the air, aimed at Gastly. I felt my pulse quicken¡ªif Creepy got paralyzed, it would be much harder to maintain our strategy. But luckily, Gastly floated high enough to avoid most of the spores.


    Still, a few specks drifted too close.


    ¡°Creepy, pull back!¡± I called out.


    My Gastly let out a low ¡°Ghhhuuu¡­¡± as he quickly ascended, his gaseous body avoiding the worst of the paralyzing cloud. Meanwhile, Tangela remained stuck in place, still suffering from both the burn and the confusion.


    It tried to attack again, swinging its vines wildly, but instead of hitting Gastly, it smacked itself. A loud whip echoed as Tangela staggered from its own self-inflicted damage. I bit my lip, hesitating for a moment. Was it cruel to let it keep hurting itself?


    No. This was a battle. And if I wanted to pass, I had to fight properly.


    ¡°Creepy, finish it off with Hex!¡±


    Gastly¡¯s misty form glowed with eerie purple energy before unleashing a sinister wave of ghostly power. The attack struck Tangela head-on, amplifying the burn damage it was already suffering. The vine-covered Pok¨¦mon let out a final groan before collapsing onto the floor, completely knocked out.


    Paul clenched his jaw as he recalled his Tangela. He didn¡¯t look particularly pleased with how the battle was going.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your style,¡± he muttered, his tone cold. He glanced at his Pok¨¦ Ball before sighing. ¡°Fine. Next Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    I exhaled, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. I had taken down his first Pok¨¦mon, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t going to make the next rounds easy for me.


    Paul tossed another Pok¨¦ Ball into the air. A large Fearow emerged, its sharp eyes glinting as it let out a piercing screech. ¡°Feeeeh-row!¡±


    I winced at the sound. Fearow was a dangerous opponent¡ªaggressive, fast, and with powerful physical moves. And the size difference between my Zubat and his Fearow was¡­ staggering. But I had a plan.


    ¡°Noizy, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    My Zubat flapped into the air, emitting a high-pitched ¡°Zuuu-baa!¡± as she circled around the battlefield. Compared to Fearow, she looked almost tiny. But I knew that size wasn¡¯t everything.


    ¡°Fearow, Quick Attack!¡± Paul shouted.


    Fearow shot forward like a missile, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    ¡°Noizy, Chatter!¡±


    Zubat let out a chaotic, nonsensical series of shrieks that filled the air. The sound waves hit Fearow just as it lunged, making it flinch mid-air. The massive bird faltered, its sharp beak missing Noizy by inches. I saw Fearow shake its head, clearly confused by the attack.


    ¡°Now, Agility!¡± I ordered.


    Noizy¡¯s movements became even faster, her speed increasing as she darted around Fearow like a blur.


    Paul frowned. ¡°Fearow, Defog!¡±


    The large bird flapped its wings powerfully, creating a burst of air that blew through the battlefield. The move cleared the confusion from Chatter, and I could see the sharp focus returning to Fearow¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered.


    Paul didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Fearow, Drill Peck!¡±


    Fearow¡¯s beak started spinning like a drill as it charged forward. This time, Noizy had no time to dodge¡ªthe attack hit her directly, sending her spiraling through the air.


    ¡°Noizy!¡± I cried out.


    She struggled to regain balance, her tiny wings flapping erratically. But she was still conscious. And I still had a chance.


    ¡°Use Poison Fang!¡±


    Despite her injuries, Noizy let out a determined cry and darted toward Fearow, sinking her glowing violet fangs into its wing. Fearow screeched and flapped violently, shaking her off. But I could already see it¡ªFearow¡¯s movements were slowing down. The poison had taken effect.


    Paul noticed too. His jaw tightened. ¡°Fearow, Steel Wing!¡±


    The bird¡¯s wings gleamed silver as it swooped down.


    ¡°Noizy, Absorb, quickly!¡±


    Just before the attack landed, Zubat fired a green energy beam at Fearow, draining some of its health and restoring a bit of her own stamina. It wasn¡¯t much, but it gave her just enough strength to keep going.


    Fearow¡¯s Steel Wing struck moments later, sending Noizy crashing toward the floor. I held my breath, my fingers clenching into fists.


    Fearow landed, but it staggered, its breathing heavy. The toxic poison was doing its work, wearing it down bit by bit.


    I watched Fearow wobble on its feet, its eyes hazy. And then¡­ it collapsed.


    Paul exhaled sharply and recalled his Pok¨¦mon. I could tell he was getting frustrated, but I had no time to dwell on it.


    Noizy let out a tired chirp and flapped toward me, barely able to stay airborne. I reached out and gently patted her head. ¡°You did great,¡± I murmured before recalling her to her Pok¨¦ Ball.


    Paul¡¯s expression was unreadable as he grabbed his third Pok¨¦ Ball. ¡°Alright. This is my last Pok¨¦mon. Don¡¯t expect this one to go down so easily.¡±


    The ball opened, revealing a Bibarel¡ªa large, brown-furred beaver Pok¨¦mon with sharp teeth and a flat tail. It looked surprisingly tough.


    A Normal/Water-type, huh? Not the kind of opponent I was expecting.


    But I had the perfect Pok¨¦mon to face it.


    ¡°Dozy, let¡¯s finish this!¡±


    My Alolan Grimer materialized with a gurgling ¡°Griii-mer¡­¡± His striped, gooey body glistened under the lights as he settled onto the battlefield.


    Paul smirked slightly. ¡°Bibarel, Defense Curl!¡±


    The beaver Pok¨¦mon tucked its head down and braced itself, its body glowing slightly as it hardened its defenses. I frowned, knowing that this would make it tougher to bring down.


    ¡°Dozy, Stockpile!¡±


    Grimer tensed, gathering energy within itself. A faint glow pulsed from its body as it boosted its durability.


    Paul narrowed his eyes. ¡°Bibarel, Rollout!¡±


    Oh, no.


    Bibarel curled up into a ball and started rolling forward at high speed. The attack hit Dozy hard, knocking him backward and leaving behind a trail of slime. And I knew the worst part¡ªRollout¡¯s power doubled with each hit. If I didn¡¯t stop it soon, it would crush Dozy in no time.


    ¡°Dozy, hang in there! Toxic!¡±


    My Grimer spat out a glob of dark purple sludge, striking Bibarel in the side. The poison seeped into its fur, and I knew that with every passing second, it would take more and more damage.


    But Bibarel kept rolling. The second hit was even stronger, sending Dozy sliding across the floor. My heart pounded. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take another full-powered strike.


    ¡°One more time, Stockpile!¡±


    Dozy gathered even more energy, his body toughening up further. But I could see Paul grinning¡ªhe knew that if Bibarel landed the next hit, it would be over.


    ¡°Bibarel, Rollout, one more time!¡±


    The beaver spun forward, picking up even more speed.


    ¡°Now, Spit Up!¡± I shouted.


    All of the energy Dozy had stored up was unleashed in a powerful blast of dark, corrosive sludge. The attack slammed into Bibarel just before it could land its final Rollout. The impact sent the beaver flying backward, rolling uncontrollably before crashing into the wall.


    When the dust settled, Bibarel was out cold.


    Paul¡¯s expression darkened as he silently recalled his Pok¨¦mon. He exhaled through his nose, clearly frustrated.


    ¡°¡­You win.¡±


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding.


    I had passed the test.


    Paul took a moment to compose himself, rolling the Pok¨¦ Ball of his defeated Bibarel in his palm before finally tucking it away. His expression was difficult to read, but there was no mistaking the irritation in his sharp gaze as he turned back toward me.


    ¡°You pass,¡± he said, but there was no praise in his tone.


    I swallowed hard, unsure whether to feel relieved or uneasy. I had expected to feel a rush of satisfaction after winning all three battles, but Paul¡¯s demeanor made me hesitate.


    ¡°You fight dirty,¡± he continued, crossing his arms. ¡°Burns, confusion, toxic damage, energy-draining tactics¡­ I get that every trainer has their own style, but yours? It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d expect from a Poison-type specialist.¡±


    I clenched my jaw at his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that as a compliment,¡± he added.


    A cold weight settled in my stomach. I had heard it before¡ªthe way people talked about trainers who specialized in Poison-types, calling them underhanded, unfair, untrustworthy. My grandmother had warned me about this, about the reputation people like Koga had earned, but hearing it firsthand stung more than I expected.


    Still, I didn¡¯t argue. I just bowed my head slightly.


    ¡°Sorry if it was unpleasant,¡± I muttered.


    Paul scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. The only thing that matters is that you won. Your control over your Pok¨¦mon is¡­ adequate, if nothing else.¡±


    He turned away without another word, heading toward the exit of the private battle chamber.


    I stood frozen in place for a moment, processing everything. Despite his harsh words, I had passed. I had officially earned my Guardian Level Certification. That meant I was recognized as capable of handling Pok¨¦mon of three-star danger levels, including my own Gastly, and I was now authorized to keep a full team of four Pok¨¦mon.


    I should have felt proud.


    And yet, Paul¡¯s words left a bitter aftertaste in my mind.


    Was I really just a cheap, underhanded fighter? Were Poison-type trainers always going to be seen this way?


    With a deep sigh, I recalled Dozy into his Pok¨¦ Ball and left the chamber.


    I walked through the academy hallways, my fingers tightly gripping Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball. The battle that had earned me the Guardian rank had been easy¡ªfor the first time, I had a match that wasn¡¯t a life-or-death struggle. But then, I thought about how Dozy had acted. I had never seen my Alolan Grimer behave like that before. The image of Dozy latching onto Bibarel, as if trying to absorb something from it, was still fresh in my mind, and it made my skin crawl.


    I had heard stories about the ability Power of Alchemy, which certain Alolan Grimer were said to possess. My grandmother had told me they could inherit or imitate traits from fallen opponents or allies, but I had never actually seen it in action. Now, after watching Dozy go almost feral at the end of the battle, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to dig too deeply into that power.


    I tried to distract myself by checking messages on my Pok¨¦dex. I opened the family chat¡ªwhere only my mom, my grandmother, and I were members¡ªand typed:


    Aspen: ¡°I passed the Guardian test. 3/3 wins. I can now register up to 4 Pok¨¦mon and keep Creepy, even though it has a three-star danger rating.¡±


    Not even a minute later, I got two responses:


    Mom: ¡°Congratulations, sweetie!!! I knew you could do it! ?¡±


    Grandma Julia: ¡°Good. But don¡¯t get cocky. You¡¯re still too inexperienced and weak.¡±


    I sighed. Even through text, my grandmother was the same as ever¡ªlots of skepticism, few warm congratulations.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. At least someone was happy for me.


    I put away my Pok¨¦dex and stepped into one of the inner courtyards to clear my head. It was a quiet area, with wooden benches and a few young trees the academy had planted. Only a couple of students passed by in the distance, each minding their own business. I took a seat and just sat there, taking a deep breath. ¡°I did it¡­ I¡¯m a Guardian now.¡± The thought became more real with every passing second.


    Without thinking too much, I rolled Noizy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball (my Zubat) between my fingers, remembering how brave she had been during the test. The same went for Creepy and Dozy. Despite the questionable tactics I had used, I was grateful to have them on my team.


    I got lost in those thoughts for a while, wondering what would come next. Missions? Travel outside the academy? More responsibilities?


    However, a tingling at the back of my neck warned me that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I felt two familiar presences¡ªthat strange mix of a cold, psychic aura and a burning, battle-hardened energy that made my stomach churn.


    I looked up and saw them.


    Vera and Kara.


    They were in the upper-level corridor, leaning over the railing. The sunlight highlighted their features.


    Vera, with her long dark red hair, was floating a few centimeters above the ground, as if gravity meant nothing to her. Her magenta eyes were cold and piercing, analyzing me with an unreadable expression. Even from a distance, she radiated an overwhelming, elegant intensity.


    Kara, on the other hand, was half-hanging from the railing with one hand, her strong arm holding her up effortlessly. Her tan skin gleamed in the sun, and her sky-blue eyes burned with a mix of frustration and curiosity. She was taller than most people her age, and she carried that fierce, untamed energy that always defined her.


    Under different circumstances, I might have approached them to ask what they were doing.


    But after what happened on the beach, after what I considered a ¡°training session¡± that bordered on torture, I had no desire to speak to them. Every time I saw them, I felt a wave of frustration and anger rise within me.


    So, in a moment of pride¡ªor maybe just stubbornness¡ªI made a decision:


    I ignored them completely.


    I stood up, directed my gaze toward the dormitory hallways, and walked out of the courtyard without looking back.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt like I was in control of my own life.


    I walked a good distance down the hallway, focusing on how happy I was about my recent victory. Paul, the Forest Guardian, and his disapproval didn¡¯t matter to me anymore.


    I had won.


    That thought filled me with a confidence I hadn¡¯t felt in ages¡ªthe kind of confidence I needed to keep ignoring the two biggest sources of trouble in my life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see them,¡± I muttered under my breath, feeling a strange satisfaction.


    But then it happened.


    Just as I was nearing the intersection that led to my dorm room, two firm hands grabbed my shoulders.


    One was hot, almost burning.


    The other was cold, like a chill that froze my senses.


    I froze in place, unable to take another step. My heart jumped, and the Pok¨¦ Ball in my hand nearly slipped.


    I whipped around like a broken robot, and there they were:


    Vera was on my left, her magenta eyes locked onto me with a chilling, lethal glare. A rosy aura swirled around her like an ethereal veil. Her face was tense, and her normally composed expression radiated silent anger. Her elegant outfit¡ªa white blouse and skirt¡ªsharply contrasted with the almost dangerous energy that surrounded her.


    Kara was on my right, her hand gripping my shoulder tight. Her sky-blue eyes burned with blazing fury, and I saw a faint blue glow around her, as if her fighting spirit was about to explode. Her muscles tensed beneath her partially open keikogi, and her quickened breath made it clear just how pissed off she was.


    Both of them were staring me down, each in their own way:


    Vera with her icy rage, Kara with her fiery hostility.


    The air around us felt heavy.


    ¡ª¡°Uhm¡­¡± ¡ªI managed to mumble, my words failing me.


    I couldn¡¯t pretend not to see them anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t run away¡ªtheir hands held me in place.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    And in that instant, I realized a very simple truth:


    I was screwed.


    Really, really screwed.

 Chapter 35: Memories

    Chapter 35: Memories


    (Vera¡¯s POV)


    Sometimes, when I close my eyes, I relive it all: the moment the seal broke and my mind was flooded with memories I had lost. It happened at the same time my adoptive grandparents died, the only people who loved me unconditionally. I felt such profound pain that the seal blocking my power and much strange knowledge shattered completely. All the information about my lineage, the technique known by the stranger who placed the seal on me, the history of my psychic father who rejected me¡­ of my mother whom I¡­ it all came back at once, like a hurricane.


    Thanks to that, I was able to return to the house where I was born, and there I found books and an egg that my mother had kept for me in a hiding place. It was the only thing I possessed of her. Its pages are filled with advanced studies on psychic Pok¨¦mon¡¯s abilities and moves; she may not have been a psychic, but she was born into a clan of psychics and was very interested in knowledge. Also, in every line, I perceive the affection she must have had for me, an affection I couldn¡¯t know because of my father, who abandoned her and left her alone during childbirth.


    Since then, I learned to survive by maintaining an external coldness. In the eyes of others, I seem unbreakable, but in reality, I get angry easily. That temperament has played tricks on me, especially with two people who, ironically, are the closest to friends I¡¯ve had: Kara and Aspen.


    Kara and I understand each other well. We both grew up alone, rejected by our clans. She is a prodigy of aura, and I of telekinesis, so people always labeled us as ¡°abnormal.¡± Perhaps that¡¯s why we sympathize, despite our apparent opposition in temperaments.


    With Aspen, it was different. When I first saw him in the library, I thought he was an assassin from the Poison Clan, something that unnerved me because I had just regained my powers and couldn¡¯t tolerate threats. He swore he didn¡¯t want to harm me; he even made a joke about Sabrina that drove me crazy. Sage, Abra and gift from my mother, was forced to teleport me before I killed him. Later, I discovered, to my surprise, that Aspen was neither a hitman nor a warrior: he was a chubby, insecure boy, but he possessed a strange courage. He demonstrated it in the Cerulean caves when he risked creating crystallized poison weapons for Kara and me, even though it left him almost unconscious.


    On the Seafoam beach, I thought it would just be a harmless training day for Aspen and Kara. I was far from them, focused on achieving my Pok¨¦mon¡¯s evolution. When I finished, I teleported to see how they were doing and found a spectacle I couldn¡¯t have imagined: Aspen running toward me, a complete mess, trying to escape Kara¡¯s pursuit. Suddenly, he hugged me desperately¡­ and I lost my mind. My skin bristled; I interpreted his touch as an unforgivable audacity. Before I knew it, I had already thrown him into the water and was manipulating the tide to drown him mercilessly. It was an explosion of power and fury.


    When consciousness returned to me, he was on the verge of fainting. Kara, amid nervous laughter, jumped in to rescue him. I was left alone, motionless on the shore, biting my lip. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had done. The next day, I went to look for him in the infirmary¡­ but he wasn¡¯t there. I tried to locate him with my powers, in vain; it seemed that the Dark type of his Grimer completely concealed his mental presence.


    Weeks passed, and his trail was nonexistent. Kara couldn¡¯t find him with her aura either. I started to get irritated: who did he think he was to ignore us like that? No matter how guilty I felt, that attitude seemed intolerable to me. Finally, one day we saw him at the Academy. We called out to him, but he turned and walked away with something I interpreted as disdain. I wanted to smash the walls. I would make him understand that Vera Espern is not ignored with impunity.


    That same afternoon, we found him, and he had no escape. Kara chased him; I preferred to teleport to his room, and from his bed, I coldly watched as he entered, a bundle of nerves. The door bent behind him, and Kara appeared with a tense smile. My magenta eyes gleamed, and I felt the gravity increase on Aspen. He had no escape.


    ¡°Why are you ignoring us?¡± Kara asked, in a cheerful and playful manner but with a burning tone of threat.


    ¡°That was very disrespectful,¡± I said in an icy tone.


    (Kara¡¯s POV)


    I have always been seen as a force of nature: cheerful, boisterous, and explosive, but in reality, when I truly get angry, my interior becomes a calculating iceberg. I learned it in the orphanage where I grew up. Since I was a child, I had enormous strength due to my innate mastery of aura. The other children saw me as a monster; the adults feared me. Every adoption failed when they saw I could break the wall with a punch. So I developed two layers: an ardent exterior, full of laughter and challenges, and a cold interior, where I coldly analyze how to act to protect myself and not be hurt again.


    When I finally left the orphanage, I stayed away from everyone; I only signed up for a martial arts contest where I defeated everyone without technique. There I won Karate, my Machop, and discovered my passion for fighting styles. But even so, I couldn¡¯t make friends with the martial artists; I was too powerful, too intimidating. They didn¡¯t let me join the dojos and forbade me from learning martial arts. My only passion. That¡¯s why I have an insane hatred towards the Fighting Clan and decided to develop my own body technique. I thought I would never find anyone who would accept me as I am. However, I met Vera at the Academy, a psychic genius as resentful of her clan as I was of mine. It seemed like a perfect union of opposites. Then Aspen appeared, a chubby boy with a poison affinity who at first seemed pathetic to me. But he surprised me when he helped us defeat enemies in the Cerulean caves, creating weapons at the cost of his own health. Somehow, the three of us formed a strange bond, almost familial.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    At Seafoam, I only intended to train Aspen to improve his endurance. I am fascinated to see how a body seemingly devoid of physical conditions can be strengthened with practice. My method was¡­ aggressive, I admit. But when Vera appeared and drowned him almost without realizing it, I laughed reflexively. It was a nervous and unconscious laugh, believing the situation could be controlled. Things got out of hand. In the end, I took him to the infirmary, feeling guilty. I expected that when he recovered, he would throw my cruelty in my face, and I was ready to argue. But he disappeared.


    Days, weeks passed, without a trace of him. And my patience ran out. I tried to track him with an aura sense I developed, but I couldn¡¯t find him; he said he had a ghost Pok¨¦mon that hid his vital essence. To make matters worse, we saw him one day strolling through the Academy, pretending not to know us. I felt my blood boil; on the outside, I wore a fierce smile, but inside, I wondered if he really considered breaking the bond we had created. Ku


    So I planned¡ªcoldly¡ªhow to hunt him down. Enough of letting him avoid confrontation. With Vera, we coordinated a simple attack: she would teleport to wherever he sought refuge, and I would chase him physically. It didn¡¯t take long to corner him in a hallway.


    Before he reached his room, I saw something that left me stunned: Aspen channeled his poison to create viscous balls beneath his feet, using them like skates or wheels to move. I had never seen him so agile! In an instant, I slammed him to the ground, pinning him with my knee. To my surprise, venomous spikes sprouted from his back, tearing through my keikogi.


    ¡°Well played,¡± I whispered with a hint of genuine admiration and latent frustration.


    He managed to break free and lock himself in his room. I suppose he trusted the multiple bolts and safety mechanisms. I didn¡¯t need a Pikachu or anything like that to unlock them¡ªI used my hands and aura to burst the door open, bending it with little effort.


    There was Vera, sitting elegantly, and Aspen, with beads of sweat rolling down his cheeks. I approached slowly, wearing a smile many have called ¡°terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Why are you ignoring us?¡± I asked, feigning lightness, though inside my emotions were cold and calculating.


    ¡°That was very disrespectful,¡± Vera added, cold as a polar blizzard.


    (Aspen¡¯s POV)


    My heart beats frantically. Everything started¡­ less than a minute ago, when I felt them grab my shoulders in the hallway. My only thought was to escape. I never imagined I¡¯d flee with such fluidity.


    In a pure instinctive act, I crouched down and instinctively channeled my Poison-type energy toward my spleen. I realized I could now control my toxins without needing to poison myself each time. Before, I used to ingest dangerous substances to generate my crystals, but now the poison emanates more naturally from my body.


    When Kara tried to restrain me, I focused on my spleen. I felt a tingling in the pit of my stomach, and out of nowhere, I sculpted smooth little balls that I placed under my feet, sliding through the hallway as if wearing organic skates. I let the adrenaline carry me, bumping into the walls a couple of times but moving forward at high speed. When I heard her on my heels, I created a second layer on my back and formed toxic spikes to force her away. Kara cursed, giving me just enough time to escape into my room.


    I slammed the door shut, activating all the locks, and prayed for a breather. Still, my pulse raced, sensing Vera¡¯s overwhelming presence. I knew she would teleport sooner or later, but I hoped for just a second of respite to catch my breath. When I turned around, she was already on my bed, arms crossed, wearing an expression of absolute coldness.


    I tried to step back, but my body grew heavy. I felt the air vibrate with her psychic energy: the force of gravity fell on me. Resisting was useless. And then I heard a crash: the door bent like wet paper, the metal bar twisting. Kara entered, a smile on her lips and fire in her eyes.


    The two of them formed a terrifying contrast. Vera, immaculate and icy-eyed, her red hair gently undulating from her mental power. Kara, with her torn keikogi and rapid breathing, smiling while her eyes burned with fierce rage.


    A terror gripped my chest that I hadn¡¯t even felt in the Cerulean caves. I remembered the Seafoam beach, the water swallowing me as both of them seemed entertained. Inside, I wanted to scream at them that I hated them, that they weren¡¯t my friends, that they had humiliated me. But all that came out was a useless stammer.


    ¡°Why are you ignoring us?¡± Kara sang, her tone giving me goosebumps.


    ¡°That was very disrespectful,¡± added Vera, frost-like.


    I knew I had to say something. My throat went dry, and I only managed to stammer:


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    My voice cracked. My legs buckled, my shoulders sank beneath that psychic weight. I wanted to tell them to leave, or beg Arceus to make them go away, but I couldn¡¯t get the words out. I felt like a helpless Poochyena before two alpha Mightyenas.


    I glanced at the remains of my door. If we¡¯re discovered fighting here, the Academy won¡¯t let it slide. I haven¡¯t released Dozy, Noizy, or Creepy because the rules forbid it in enclosed spaces. And even if I did, I doubt my Pok¨¦mon could stop these two forces of nature.


    The silence became unbearable. I wanted to explain, to complain, to say something. But my lips trembled. My mind screamed for me to run, not realizing there was no escape left.


    Finally, I held my breath and forced myself to speak:


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± I muttered, struggling with each syllable. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    The rest of my words were lost in a tremble. The scene froze: Kara watching me from the entrance, Vera regal by the bed, and me, unable to finish what I needed to say.


    I feel like I¡¯m about to face the most dangerous storm of my life.